Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Broken pieces of discoloured and dirty shoes rain in slow motion around Pan when he is still five, in dirty and torn clothes, looking up at the sky with a pale expression and shaking eyes. He looks down into the abyss before looking back at ‘him’.

Said 'him' is an ANBU in a goat mask, but it also look like the creature Suzuko drew, she said that a 'demon' is what it looks like, was something that lived in hell and were made to tempt people into their own self destruction. His ANBU self simply puts on that mask, empty eyes staring back at him who feels small, like he is actually five again.

“How many more are you going to let die? And you call yourself shinobi?!” it feels like his skin is boiling away and even his skull is melting as he screeches at ‘him’ that expression… melts into a girl with long brown hair and bright red eyes.

A pair of dull blue eyes flares open in the dark as the vision fades into a ceiling he stares at a lot of times. He could just go back to sleep… no one would bother him about it… but with the nightmare threatening to pull him back into the abyss, he kicks out his blanket before getting himself ready for the day.

As he opens the closet, he stares at his ANBU grub and old hoodie with a tired expression as it lays there harmlessly. There was no demon, there was no dead bodies. It has been three and a half years since Nakano left… yet it felt like years ago were they were together as genins…

He isn’t that arrogant kid anymore… at least he hopes he isn’t. He takes out his new clothes from the closet. There was no time for him to be childish again. So he puts on his split jacket one side yellow, the other side black with white sleeves before closing the closet doors.

“Pan? Did you-” His mother, an old lady, looks past the kitchen door to the living room to find the bread taken and coffee drank. She sighs, these few days he doesn’t even have time to spare a second for his mother…

She cannot help but worry about Pan, throughout these three years as a shinobi, he seems to get worse and worse. She had tried to be stern about it but… Pan would give him his best smile and say that he is really fine and she shouldn’t worry about him as she already has enough problems with her knitting business. She should just enjoy retirement and let him work.

But Pan is only sixteen… she only wanted what is best for her youngest… and yet…

Pan walks through the pathways with a contemplative expression.

“Yo! Pan!” Junko beams, waving at him as she and Noeru meets him at the crossroads.

“Good Morning,” Pan replies, slightly robotically.

“Having trouble sleeping again?” Junki teases, but the worry is evident underneath that playful tone.

“No… I slept better than before… today must be a good day,” Pan smiles, that is a lie but it hurts no one to do so.

“Oh yes, I heard! Apparently Shi Tai is coming back today!” Junko exclaims excitedly.

Pan’s eyes were sleepy before but now they widened before turning soft.

“I see… how long has it been? Six years?” Pan asks, nonchalantly shoving his hand into his hoodie.

“Nah it has only been three and a half… but it feels like it has been a long time… isn’t it?” Junki grins.

“I bet he hasn’t changed! Still cute and small as ever!” Junko exclaims.

Pan remembers Shi Tai before he left the village… 

"I'll train hard! Then I'll protect everyone!" Shi Tai grins tightening his headband.

Pan smiles, the nightmare forgotten behind him as he joins them to walk down the pathway. The bushes rustle in the wind as their laughter echoes through the pathway. They were shinobis but they acted more like kids right now.

This kind of peace was rare, so Pan follows them without complaints.

“Oh! Junki!” Junko beams waving at the trio in front of them. Junko jumps onto Junki, tagging her as they both run around Wakana who is slightly cornered that they might just trip over something.

“Can you two stop messing around?! We don’t have time for your antics!” Abe exclaims adjusting his glasses.

“Where are you in a hurry to go?” Junki asks with a frown as he weaves through Noeru. Nabi peers from Noeru’s shoulders, his head is too out so when Junko turns Nabi almost flies off her shoulder. Lucky for them, Junko has fast reflexes and caught him.

Everyone heaved a sigh of relief, even Pan’s eyes widens a bit.

But he didn’t flinch when a kunai lands beside him. Junki however, by proximity was almost hit and shrieks like a manly man. He clears his throat before shrieking again, this time octaves lower.

“My rival! We have finally met again!” Homura exclaims, standing tall and proud. She looks the same as she does when she was younger if not more unruly looking and she forgo the orange hoodie to wear just a black inner long sleeves and a white shirt with a little fire picture in the front..

As usual, Akira and Ayumu are behind her. Ayumu still wearing that lime green hoodie but this time with a white smile pasted on the front while Akira is also sporting his own style as well, with a blue shirt with a red sticker in the front and goggles.

“Who is your rival?” Pan asks, his words hurtful but tone drawling in amusement.

“After my B rank mission, I have seen the world, now to have our long-awaited rematch!” Homura exclaims.

Ayumu and Akira doesn’t look convinced however but they all step back to let them brawl out.

“I bet on 20 seconds,” Junko grins, nudging Junki.

“So fast?” Junki chuckles, “I think one minute!”

“You guys overestimate them… I say one second,” Noeru muses.

“Now you’re just grasping at straws,” Junko snorts.

As soon as Noeru says that, Homura charges towards Pan but before she could land her hit, fire pooling around her hand, was nullified as she collides with another hand.

“3 seconds,” Noeru beams.

Junko groans before handing Noeru a lollipop while Junki drops a coin onto Noeru’s hand. Noeru shrugs, accepting both as she tears open the candy.

“What’s with the youth fighting out in the streets these days?” A long silver-haired middle aged figure with a purple coat muses.

“You don’t know?” Sarutobi, Junko’s father snorts, he is a man who looks slightly younger with blonde hair and blue irises. “They always do these kind of things on the streets… what do you expect when you make kids who are born in times of peace into weapons of mass destruction?”

“Misusing their powers for absolutely nothing?” Gouzo, Suzuko’s father muses.

“Exactly!”

Pan smiles as Homura whines and cries as her arm is being twisted around.

“Give up?” He teases.

“Never!” Homura exclaims.

“Should we-” Akira asks Ayumu who shakes his head.

“It’s not our fault that Homura wanted to challenge him first, if we attacked him as a unit we might stand a chance…” Ayumu mutters.

Akira looks away, unconvinced. ‘You and Homura are the same breed…’

“Akira… Ayumu… Homura-chan… let’s go for our next mission…” a brownish red messy haired man with glasses trudge around the pathway as he calls to the three kids.

“Crap! I need to run away!” Homura exclaims, wiggling out of Pan’s hold.

“Why?” Junko asks in amusement.

“I’m not doing another D-rank mission! Move it!” Homura exclaims, punching and kicking at Pan who looks rather annoyed and angry at the hits that actually landed, he lets her go after he managed to find an opening… if he dropped her earlier she would have landed heavily on the ground with an injury and he didn’t want a crying Homura to deal with.

“Run!” Homura exclaims, dashing away with Ayumu and Akira.

“Ah… to be young again… they are a lot like us don’t you think!” Junko beams, patting Junki on the shoulder.

“That’s not something to be proud of!” Abe exclaims.

Pan huffs before smiling, remembering the time Nakano demands to have a harder mission.

‘Nakano… I hope you’re doing well… everyone here is waiting for your return…’ Pan’s expression sadens. ‘It should have been me instead of you… this peaceful time…’

Pan watches as he remembers a small Nakano having fun with everyone, but without fail… she would always notice him there and drag him into that happy picture… that happy picture he-

“Earth to Pan?!” Junko exclaims. “Don’t you want to meet Shi Tai at the entrance? If you don’t move now you might miss him y’know?”

Pan looks at Junko in surprise with Team Abe and Junki looking at him without judgement in his dreams… it is almost as if Nakano never left…

“Right…” Pan nods before following them. Noeru did look at him in worry but with a small smile, she smiles back in relief. “How did you even know that Shi Tai would be coming back today?”

“Yuri-sensei told me!” Junko beams.

Yuri has been in the village outskirts for a while now, while she could enjoy her break, she is also in charge of her students somehow that included Shi Tai.

“Rival!” Homura exclaims.

“Can you stop calling him that-” Akira grumbles.

Three of them appear out of the alleyway where they ran from their sensei.

“Would you three like to come with us?” Wakana asks in amusement.

“Where are you guys going?” Homura asks.

“To the village gate… Shi Tai should be coming back but… I have to pick up delivery for the hokage-sama too…” Abe sighs. “Still why can’t she get Sato-sensei to do it?” he whines, “I wanted to try the new ice cream flavour… won’t it have a long queue now…?”

“I can help you queue!” Homura exclaims.

“Really?” Ayumu muses, “I doubt you can sit still for a second.”

“I really can!” Homura pouts.

“It’s fine! Besides… don’t you want to see your Shi Tai too?” Abe asks.

“Right!” Homura and Ayumu exclaims at the same time while Akira shrugs.

“Akira… you should have your own opinions too, don’t always go with the flow-” Pan lectures them as they continue towards the gate. Unbeknownst to them however a young boy with a black and red hoodie walks through the village’s path with a figure in a purple coat.

It wasn’t until they reach the gate however did they realise-

“Why don’t you guys go back into the village? There might be a surprise waiting for you there-” Izuno grins.

“Oh! Does that mean!” Homura exclaims and the three genins dash back into the village. Pan looks surprised but also hesitant and it took Noeru grabbing his hand for him to be pulled back into the village.

Pan jumps a little, not expecting Noeru to be so bold.

Junko grins and looks at them with a knowing expression as Abe and Junki struggles with the lump of boxes they needed to carry back.

“This takes me back… the village hasn’t changed one bit-” a low voice muses as a lock of curly black hair looks up at the Hokage monument.

“What… looking at his face on the side of the monument… it’s a little funny…” Shi Tai muses as Aoi seems to agree behind him.

“It’s been a while, why don’t you go look for your friends?” Aoi muses.

“Shi Tai!”

Shi Tai’s eyes widen before looking back, Noeru was running too fast and almost slams herself into Shi Tai if not for Pan pulling her back.

“Slow down tiger,” Pan muses as he looks at Shi Tai in surprise.

He… is wearing a hoodie…

He remembers Shi Tai looking at one after meeting Ayumu…

It could just be a coincidence.

“You’re back…” Pan smiles.

“Oh wow! Shi Tai really grew as much as Ayumu did!” Homura exclaims.

Pan’s expression twitches a little, the two are three years younger than him but they have already reached his height… he cannot help but remember Nakano scolding him for not eating more to grow more.

Now he really sees the effect…

“Shi Tai!”

Shi Tai tilts his head as smoke appears behind him.

‘Sexy jutsu~’

Pan’s expression looks like he has been hit by a rock while Noeru looks away and covers her mouth to prevent herself from loosing too much blood. Aoi slaps his face loudly, embarrassed at the display.

“How about that?! Pretty nice waist, hips and bust huh?!” Ayumu grins.

Shi Tai chuckles, making Ayumu, Akira and Homura surprised.

“Ayumu… you’re not a kid anymore… you shouldn’t be using a jutsu like that…”

Pan eyes widen, since when did Shi Tai mature like that…?

“That’s such a boring jutsu!” Shi Tai exclaims, “Check out my freshly developed new pervy ninjutsu!”

Pan and Noeru seems rather blank at that exclamation until Shi Tai actually raises his hand to do a hand seal. A swift punch knocks Shi Tai away.

“Hey, you idiot!” Junko exclaims.

Ayumu, Homura and Akira hides behind Pan and Noeru while Aoi scratches his hair sheepishly.

‘Where did she come from?!’ Ayumu exclaims internally.

“Who taught you to do that?! Huh?! I want names!” Junko exclaims.

Now it was Aoi’s turn to hide behind Pan but even he is looking at him, unimpressed.

‘Ah… as scary as ever… but is it me or is she stronger than before…’ Shi Tai asks as he is being shaken around, dizzy.

Chapter Text

“It’s been a long time Shi Tai…” Subaru smiles. “I’m sure your training produced good results, right?”

“Of course, under my tutelage, was there any doubt?” Aoi muses. Somehow Noeru and Pan looks doubtful of him the rest had left to help Subaru with the items.

“Alright then show me those results immediately,” Subaru adds.

“Here?” Shi Tai asks in surprise.

“No… you will be taking on a particular opponent… I didn’t send her on any missions for the past several days… and had him stand by for this very purpose your opponent will be-” Subaru starts, Pan assumes that her meant that it wasn’t him but he seems quite surprised at that as much as the person at the hokage’s door.

“Come in!”

A girl with long silver hair and blue irises enters along with a boy with the same goofy hat, Shi Tai recgonises them both.

“Suzuko! Hayate-san!” Noeru greets. “Look who is back!”

“Who?” Suzuko frowns, scratching her head.

“Isn’t he that brat that used to follow around Pan?” Hayate muses. “Ah! Shi Tai!”

Suzuko looks at Shi Tai in disbelief. ‘That’s… Shi Tai???’ just three years ago he looks like a cute little kid… but now…

“So you’re back? I didn’t even know you left!” Hayate muses.

“Yeah… I went for training for three years…” Shi Tai mutters sheepishly.

“I’m joking! Of course, I know everything about my little squirt!” Hayate cackles.

“Since when were you this close?” Suzuko frowns, crossing her arms.
“Since forever!” Hayate grins, wrapping an arm around Shi Tai, friendly. “This takes me back to the first chunin exams I had… my how you have grown!”

“You sound like an old man…” Suzuko snorts.

“Then… is my opponent you? Or Suzuko?” Shi Tai asks.

“What? Opponent? We just came in here to deliver some documents… but if it's a fight you want…” Hayate wiggles his eyebrows.

“Shi Tai- your opponent is not them,” Subaru sighs, “She’s out there!”

Shi Tai frowns before opening the window from where he pointed to.

“My you sure have grown…” Yuri muses.

“Yuri-san!” Shi Tai beams. “Oh right! I have a present for you.”

Subaru and Noeru smiles as they look at them, curious about what he had.

“What?!” Yuri exclaims, face darkening as her hands shake dramatically. “This is…”

“This is the first new title in the Nirvana tales series in five years! I think it’s really boring but… you like this kind of stuff don’t you? I also have one for Pan!” Shi Tai beams.

Pan pulls Noeru back by the ear with a serious expression before hoping out of the window as Shi Tai holds out the other copy to Pan who snatches it and leaps back into the hokage office like a secret agent.

Subaru looks back at them unimpressed.

‘That idiot… no way could a boy like him would understand the appeal… and on top of that, it’s a very rare item that hasn’t even been released yet…’ Aoi grumbles. ‘And he has TWO!’

Yuri looks at the book with her jaws dropped as she flips open the first page.

“Alright- that’s enough fun for now, Yuri…” Subaru sighs, walking back to snap her fingers at Pan.

“Don’t tell me… you’re my opponent?” Shi Tai gapes as Yuri closes the book and stands.

“Hm… not quite…” Yuri beams before helping Shi Tai back into the hokage office.

“Pan… it’s been a while since I saw you too…” Yuri beams.

“Yes… Yuri-sensei…” Pan looks at her in surprise.

“My opponent will be…” Noeru shakes her dizzy head as she looks up at them in surprise.

“Pan… Shi Tai… the both of you,” Yuri adds.

Pan frowns before Shi Tai’s eyes widen.

“I wanted to see what you can do against Yuri…” Subaru starts, “I will determine your status in the future based on the results.”

“Status huh…” Suzuko tilts her head.

“Pan, show me that you are still able to take on missions in a team,” Subaru looks at him with a serious expression which he return.

“Then, let’s get right into it shall we?” Yuri beams, “That’s what I like to say but… since you just got back Shi Tai… you must be tired… I’ll give you a short rest.”

“It’s fine really Yuri-san, I can go anytime!” Shi Tai beams.

“Let’s meet at the usual place later, you still remember… don’t you Pan?” Yuri smiles.

Pan nods as she disappears.

“Why is she in a hurry?” Noeru frowns.

“I have a pretty good idea…” Subaru sighs disappointed that Yuri isn’t taking this seriously at all.

“She’s going to read her book…” Suzuko muses.

“Oh!” Shi Tai exclaims. Pan sighs, as if he wouldn’t do the same thing as she did.

‘Of course… it’s a natural reaction to getting one of my unreleased books,’ Aoi muses internally.

“Pan~ can you stop reading that book and talk to me strategy please?” Shi Tai whines as they walk down the path of the village.

“There is not much to do against her, just wait for our opening and attack… what’s there to plan?” Pan asks, engrossed in his book but easily dodging people.

Seeing as Pan isn’t taking this seriously either, Shi Tai glances at Hayate and Suzuko who had followed them out.

“So… are you guys dating or what?” Shi Tai muses, nudging Hayate.

“I-It’s not like that!” Hayate exclaims, clearing his throat as Suzuko glares at him suspiciously.

“Why the hell would I be on a date with this guy?” Suzuko grumbles. “It’s almost time for the chunin exams, he had just been going back and forth between the sand and the leaf for meetings concerning the exams. Although it’s a pain but I’ve also been put in charge of the exams… I’ve just been told to act as a guide for the sand messenger…”

Though why does Hayate look disappointed?

“The chunin exams huh…” Shi Tai mutters. In the last chunin exams… he had lost so much…

“So, what is your plan?” Hayate asks.

“About what?” Shi Tai tilts his head as Pan peers over his book.

“About the chunin exams of course!” Hayate grins, “You know all of your friends have become chunins already~”

“All… of them?” Shi Tai gapes.

“Ayumu’s team have become chunins already, every single one of our class seems to have become chunins too…” Pan muses.

“E-even Noeru?” Shi Tai’s eyes widen.

“Yep,” Pan replies, snapping his book shut.

“Isn’t the exam supposed to be super hard…?” Shi Tai asks.

“Of course our class would be chunins already!” Suzuko snorts, “We were called the monster rookies weren’t we?”

“I know nothing about that-” Pan looks away.

“Even Setta became a chunin too!” Hayate grin.

“Setta too?!” Shi Tai exclaims.

“Yeah… Pan here is already jonin, so are Junko and Junki,” Suzuko adds.

“Then… what about Koyuki?” Shi Tai gapes. Suzuko and Hayate looks at each other in amusement while Pan sighs.

“Lady Kazekage… the meeting is about to begin,” a cloaked figure with markings on his face and curly brown hair peering out from his hood announces as Koyuki looks over the rooftop of the office.

“Noted,” Koyuki sighs before going back in.

Shi Tai eyes widen, he hadn’t really expected that… “I see…”

Pan looks back onto his book but he isn’t really reading. To think that Koyuki… who has more bloodlust than Nakano… actually manages to achieve Nakano’s dream in such a short time.

It made him a little depressed, Nakano could have probably achieved the same thing too, if not earlier than Koyuki would given the time Subaru arrived in the village. Pan looks up in the sky, wondering what Nakano is doing now…

Four years…

Meanwhile Yuri settles upon a container on a rooftop, eyes not leaving the book.

“What do you think? Pretty good huh…?” Aoi grins as he leans against the bottom of the container. “I’d say it’s one of my finest work~”

“Well… I’ve yet to finish the first chapter…” Yuri muses as she looks at the book with a soft look.

“Well I’ll leave Shi Tai in your care then… as promised,” Aoi smiles, before his expression turns serious, “Their actions are gaining momentum… “

“So… they are finally making their move…” Yuri frowns.

“It’s something we were expecting to a degree though…” Aoi sighs.

“The akatsuki…” Yuri looks up into the sky as clouds hovers over them. “Why have they started taking such dramatic action? What is their plan?”

“That’s beyond me at this point… what I do know is that they are after the nine tails cat… and power over the five great nations… I suppose…” Aoi replies. “I passed that information to those in charge of security for each land…  I sure hope they tighten up their security immediately…”

“For years the strength of our village has stabilized, relations with the hidden villages in each allied land have prospered, In particular, we have achieved good results in our development of recruits with the curriculum incorporating the training program from the leaf village…” a young man with glasses and black matted hair reads from a report at the table with Koyuki at the head.

“The chunin exams are almost here… I look forward to the results…” an old man replies.

“However, at this time with the chunin exams upon us… there is a nasty rumour going around…” another middle-aged man with light blue hair and blue irises adds.

“What is it, Nagisa?” asks a burly middle-aged man.

“Have you heard of the organization called the “Akatsuki?”?” he frowns.

Koyuki doesn’t look all that present in the meeting. Of course, she already knew what would come up in the meetings but surely… the young man in glasses, called Hohi glances at her whose face didn’t move an inch.

“The Akatsuki is a mysterious organization composed of a dozen or so Shinobi… the members of the organization are vicious S-Rank criminals all listed in the bingo book… of those identified… there is Tengu Shinto from the village hidden in the leaves, he was the one who killed a fellow Tengu clan member and is the reason why the nine-tails attack happened in the village years ago… Then there is Hoshigaki Kisame, who was once a member of the Seven Ninja Swords Men of the Mist. he is also known as the phantom of the mist… and then there is Haru who once plotted the destruction of the leaf… and assassinated the previous Kazekage… it is said he used to be a member of this organization.”

The table fell silent as they all look to Koyuki expectedly.

“I see. I’ve heard the rumors…” the burly middle aged man, called Baki replies, “The organization in question seems to be finally taking action…”

“The source of this information is Lord Aoi,” Nagisa adds, “one of the legendary sanin. So prior to the meeting, I took the liberty of issuing an order to increase the village’s security. ANBU black ops masters have already been stationed at key points around the village… no matter how powerful the shinobi may be… they will not be able to infiltrate by force. I hear the members of the akatsuki wear black clothing in addition to capes with a red cloud pattern on them. I ordered security to attack with full force should they see someone fitting that description.”

“Now then… the meeting is adjourned.”

Koyuki stays behind as the council shuffles out of the meeting room, muttering amongst each other.

“Well done, Nagisa…” the old man walks with Nagisa as they left, “I didn’t think you’d act so quickly…”

“I have also served as a superior for five years… it is my intention… to always make decisions while considering… what’s in the best interest… of the village…”

The old man frowns, noticing that Nagisa’s speech is slurring.

Nagisa stumbles a little as he feels something snap in side of him.

“What’s the matter?”

“Nothing… it’s nothing at all…” Nagisa pants. “I’m just… tired that is all…” he chuckles.

“I see… you need to take care of yourself…” the old man frowns before leaving.

“Thank you very much for your concern…” Nagisa smiles, despite needing to lean against the wall. ‘I see… that’s right… ‘

Two ominous figures drags their coat through the sand, their cloak adorning the red clouds of the akatsuki.

“I see… so we have to deal with this one… then go after the guy we sent to Haru huh… it seems he turned traitor and leaked information about us…” a quick worded figure mutters.

“It cannot be helped…” a low voice replies, “Even I don’t know what happens after the jutsu is cast… more importantly will just that bag be enough?” he asks, looking up at the other figure’s hand carrying a small bag.

“Our opponent will be a jinchuriki you know?”

“Allofmyjutsusareworksofart! and I made sure to bring my speciality…”

The figure looks up at him, exasperated.

“After all, our opponent is the one-tailed…” he grins like a maniac as he places his other hand inside his pouch as a mouth crunches onto a pile of clay.

Koyuki looks out the window of the Kazekage’s office, deep in thought. She seems rather calm despite the looming threat. Maybe she already has a plan in place… but Hohi is still worried… was it really wise to let all ANBU operatives defend the village? What if the defence has a weak spot?

Was Koyuki really letting them walk all over her?

Chapter Text

“Is Yuri-san going to make us wait forever?” Shi Tai whines as they wait at the training ground with Pan nonchalantly reading her book.

“You’ll get used to it… it’s better than if she has to wait for us anyway, so be patient,” Pan muses.

“Easy for you to say…” Shi Tai grumbles, he has that boring book meanwhile Junko and the others get to have fun and play…

“Oh, sorry about that…” Yuri beams, descending from the skies. “As it happens, I ran into an old woman in trouble on my way here and-”

“Enough-” Pan sighs, snapping his book shut. “Let’s just get this over with.”

Yuri smiles at him sheepishly. Shi Tai gapes at the size of the training grounds, it seems like a whole village could fit in here.

Pan looks at the three wooden stomps that his team used to meet whenever they were training… the first mission they had as a team of genins…

“Wow… it’s huge!” Shi Tai beams.

“This is where Pan, Nakano and Hakuno trained when they were genins…” Yuri mutters.

Only to find Pan depressed as hell.

‘Ah… right… it must be a sore subject for pan…’

“Ah… I knew I was missing someone-” Shi Tai suddenly exclaims.

“Yuri-sensei!” Pan exclaims, interrupting him. “Shall we start the training before sundown? You will lose your advantage if you dilly dally!”

“Ah… right…” Yuri smiles sheepishly.

Shi Tai frowns, Nakano he gets it… Nakano who looks back at him with a smile… Shi Tai still didn’t believe that she would just leave the village like that… he plans on facing her to ask her in person… but Hakuno…

Hakuno smiles down at him, removing his mouth from his flute.

A twinkle of a bell interrupts Shi Tai’s memories.

“We shall do the same bell training that we did last time… you remember, don’t you? This time I won’t make it easy for you to get these,” Yuri grins.

“Hmph that’s assuming you didn’t use your all against me that one time,” Pan snorts.

Yuri pulls out her zither with her signature twirl.

Shi Tai swallows nervously as Pan frowns, snapping his book shut.

Aoi watches them from the shadow of the trees with a smile. Subaru and Seima also watching nearby.

Shi Tai starts it off by sending a bunch of shuriken towards Yuri who twirls around to dodge the shuriken even though she could have easily just created a barrier to block it.

Yuri thrums onto her zither, sending shockwaves towards Shi Tai who dodges each strike. While he was in mid-air, Yuri attacks him again only for him to create a shadow clone and pull his true body aside.

‘Transform!’ Shi Tai transforms his clone into a giant shuriken and was about to send it towards her when Yuri appears behind him and destroys the shuriken with her zither.

“Aren't you impatient?” Yuri muses as she ruffles Shi Tai’s hair. ‘Wow… how did he grow so tall already? More importantly…’ she glances behind her who Shi Tai has a clone with a kunai pointed to her back. ‘He seems to have great use of the shadow clones…’

‘You’ve grown… haven’t you… Shi Tai?’ Pan sighs, back then Shi Tai was just a quiet kid who seldom said anything… now it seems that he is entitled to that headband on his head…

“I haven’t even said start yet…” Yuri chuckles. He reminds her of a certain messy brown haired kid who charges at her straight on. “Alright… let’s begin-” Yuri beams, “Ready… start!” before disappearing into a cloud of smoke.

“Ah!” Shi Tai exclaims.

Pan looks at him with a sheepish expression. He would go and hide but… he glances at Subaru and Aoi who is watching. It would be better if he could get a gripe of how strong Shi Tai is so they can work together… he thinks as he walks towards Shi Tai.

Pan looks around with his eyes, before deciding to look down.

‘Below huh…’

Pan does a flurry of hand signs.

‘Earth style! Great Earthquake!’ Pan slams his hands onto the ground, breaking apart the floor.

‘Oh… Pan knows a jutsu like that?’ Yuri muses as she uses her Zither to block stray rocks from hitting her. To have an element when he was young was already impressive enough but for him to have two…

Shi Tai looks at Pan with wide eyes. Even though he had seen Pan fight before… it was still fuzzy to see him in action.

Yuri leaps away to hide in the forest next, Pan and Shi Tai both trailing after her.

As soon as she stops a barrage of kunai chases after her. A few of them managed to almost hit her.

‘These two… are a little different from back then huh…’ Yuri muses as she sends more shockwaves towards Shi Tai, who immediately ducks and rolls aside.

“Here I come!” Shi Tai exclaims, piling upon Yuri with shadow clones. One of them almost got her but she uses her zither to push them all away. ‘He has more chakra than Nakano… is this the nine tails chakra? Or…’

Yuri’s thought was cut short as a clone grabs her by the arm, she immediately tosses him aside with her strength, leaving her wide open however on her other side, Pan uses the chance to duck under her zither to grab at the bell, it makes a crinkle sound before Yuri’s swift fingers plays a quick tune onto her Zither making her Zither indestructible enough to become a hardened club and knocks the both of them away.

‘Even with a teammate down and maybe never taking on a mission once with Shi Tai… it seems that Pan can still work together well with him… Pan was the only one that could get the bell from me but… they did have impeccable teamwork back then… I can’t even read the book… I’ve been dying to read…’

‘Multi shadow clone jutsu!’

Shi Tai creates shadow clones upon shadow clones.

‘T-this is… what an unbelievable amount of shadow clones!’ Yuri’s eyes widen.

Shi Tai charges at Yuri who easily destroys most of them with her zither. Pan takes the chance to attack Yuri from behind, going through some of Shi Tai’s shadow clones for the element of surprise, a lightning ram almost hits her if she didn’t use her leg to kick Shi Tai aside and uses her Zither for a barrier.

‘Not bad…’ Yuri smiles.

While Pan and Shi Tai continue to scout around for Yuri who had disappeared again… a pair of footsteps stops them in their tracks.

“Pan… Shi Tai… please… I’ve escaped from Haru… please help me…” Nakano mutters, limping towards them with kunais sticking out of her body.

Pan’s eyes darken as the genjutsu seem to remind him of something. But instead of being affected by it, he uses a hand seal to release the genjutsu, if she had said anymore Pan would have just called it quits right there.

He wanted to talk to Nakano but…

Shi Tai realises this and notices Yuri hiding behind a tree.

‘Seigan!’ Shi tai exclaims eating through the tree she is hiding behind.

‘Looks like even after all this time… he wouldn’t fall for the genjutsu that easily… Shi Tai is also quick to recover…’

Yuri however disappears into a bunch of smoke, studying them from a distance.

“Ah! What is this again?” Shi Tai asks, kicking the wooden plank that is broken from his seigan.

“Subsitution jutsu-” Pan sighs.

Yuri is alert to where Pan is who can also use a shadow clone. It was troublesome to take on Pan with a team… it’s still troublesome to take him on now.

Shi Tai crashes in with another Seigan and for Pan to grab onto her arm to make sure she cannot reach for her Zither. While it seems like Yuri’s zither was going to be broken, as the Seigan touches it, the zither explodes into a cloud of smoke.

‘What?’ Pan and Shi Tai seems shocked at that.

Yuri pulls out her hand from Pan with a flip before placing her hand onto the ground, summoning another Zither.

‘You’re getting me like that again~’ Yuri muses.

‘Gakki secret clan technique! Fire style! Fireball jutsu!’ Yuri exclaims as she sends a huge fireball scorching towards them.

‘What… Yuri-sensei can do that?’ Pan asks in shock.

‘Fire, water, earth, lightning and wind… I can use any forms of chakra so long as there is a tune for it,’ Yuri muses.

‘Where did she go?’ Shi Tai’s eyes widen as she disappears as soon as the fireball disappears.

‘Earth style! Headhunter jutsu!’ Yuri exclaims from underground, pulling him in as he shrieks as she bursts out of the ground.

But the one she caught is a shadow clone. Yuri leaps away from Pan who charges in with a kunai before plucking the strings on her zither.

‘Water Style! Water dragon missile!’

A giant wave of water crashes onto Pan and Shi Tai, flooding the place where they stood.

“We started in the afternoon but now it’s nightfall… are we really going to get the bells before sunrise?” Shi Tai complains.

“Yuri-sensei seems to be giving it her all now… to think that the Gakki clan would have this much power…” Pan mutters.

Shi Tai’s eyes widen before biting his lips. There was stil the other Gakki user he still wanted to talk about… but why is it that Pan is ignoring his questions?

‘Looks like it will take a while…’ Aoi muses.

“It’s going to be tough but… I don’t think I can match her jutsu if she is able to use all five of it… we will just have to get creative with it… so focus Shi Tai!”

“R-right…” Shi Tai frowns. He can always ask him later, right now he should be focused on a plan to get Yuri-san. “Ah!”

Looks like he has it…

Yuri sighs as she feels drained from using all the jutsu she has on them. She was about to relax when Pan and Shi Tai suddenly falls from above her.

‘Are they seriously attacking me head on?’ Yuri eyes widen in bewilderment but her zither is prepared.

“Now!” Pan exclaims.

“Yuri-san! The ending for the Nirvana Chronicles volume three is…!” Shi Tai exclaims.

“What?! He’s giving away the ending! N-no!” Yuri exclaims, running away immediately as soon as she covers her ears but in her hurry, she accidentally drops her zither and gives them her back.

“Ah!” Yuri exclaims, looking back at her belt only to find the bells missing.

“I can’t believe you fell for that Yuri-sensei…” Pan narrows his eyes in judgment as he shows the bell he and Shi Tai managed to grab.

Yuri looks rather embarrassed but only giggles sheepishly. Shi Tai grins, joining in the laughter while Pan smirks. But Subaru seems rather disappointed at the results. Aoi however seems to be having the time of his life laughing.

“I can’t believe you would break the book honour code and agree to let Shi Tai spoil the ending… Pan-” Yuri sighs.

“I’m fine with spoilers… but it’s not like Shi Tai would have read the entire book anyway,” Pan muses.

Yuri narrows her eyes at Shi Tai. “So was that a fake?”

Shi Tai grins cheekily, “But we would have won anyway before I could say anything important, so don’t worry I haven’t spoiled it for him! But it’s true! I don’t even know what the ending is…”

“Even if we were to be stuck here for days I wouldn’t have agreed to it otherwise,” Pan grumbles.

Yuri falls over in shock and depression.

“You two certainly showed me some growth,” Subaru muses as he walks towards them. “Yuri… don’t you have anything to say?”

“Well… they did a great job taking the bells away from me so…”

“What… is this some test for something?” Shi Tai asks.

“Something like that…” Seima smiles.

“Shi Tai!” Subaru exclaims.

“Huh?”

“Answer me!”

“Y-yeah!” Shi Tai straightens his back.

“Henso Pan!” 

“Yes.”

“The two of you… and Harine Yuri… The three of you shall form Team Yuri!”

“Team Yuri?” Pan asks.

“W-wait wait wait! But isn’t Pan and Yuri-san already in a team? What happened to that?” Shi Tai asks. “I’ve been meaning to ask but… I get Nakano but where is Hakuno?!”

“Hakuno… isn’t fit for missions right now… maybe it’s about time you explain it to him… isn’t it, Pan?” Yuri asks. “Besides this team is different than before, it isn’t like sensei and students anymore but we will be working together as equal leaf shinobi… got it?”

Pan lowers his head, expression depressed.

“Pan…?” Shi Tai asks, “What do they mean? About Hakuno?”

Meanwhile, early in the afternoon… a guard of suna eyes widen as he notices something in the sand storm.

‘Cloak with red clouds… don’t tell me-’

“Contact Nagisa immediately!” the guard exclaims only to find him already there. “Captain Nagisa! Some guys from the organisation in question have shown up!”

“I know…” Nagisa replies, pulling up his collar, “You don’t have to worry… it’ll be over soon…”

The two figures trudge through the entrance. A figure jumps down to meet them as bodies littered the two walls that surround the village.

“Good work… Nagisa…” the figure with a low voice rasps. “Do you remember me?”

“Yes, Lord Sasori!” Nagisa exclaims, lowering himself down to one knee.

“Of course he does… it wouldn’t be much of a jutsu if he didn’t…” the other one muses.

“They become loyal subordinates after regaining their memory,” Sasori muses as Nagisa lets them into the village.

They cross through the wall without much trouble at all.

The other figure as clay on his other hand before moulding it into a bird.

“It’s about time for it… isn’t it?” he muses and drops it onto the ground. “Sasori my good man you just take a good look from here.” he does a few hand signs and the bird transform into a huge one.

“I’ll attack the village from above,” the figure grins, taking off his hat to reveal a yellow long haired man with blue irises. “What do you think of this artistic form?”

“Don’t make me wait for too long… Deidara!” Sasori glares up at him.

Deidara grins before setting off.

‘One tail… the jinchuriki of Piko… Koyuki of the snow eh? Now then, I wonder what he’s like…’

Deidara looks down and take a picture with his right mechanical eye, counting the guards on patrol.

Deidara grins as he sends three spiders down towards the three areas of guards.

‘Explode!’

The clay spiders jumps onto the guards and explodes in their face.

With that opening deidara lands onto the top of the kage office. ‘Infiltration complete!’ so confidently he didn’t notice that Koyuki is standing over him.

“That’s as far as you go.”

Chapter Text

Deidara looks up at the jinchuriki in surprise. How did she know? He tries to secretly grab the clay from his pouch only for the snow to attempt to stop him but Deidara easily dodges the snow by hoping onto the clay bird and flying away.

Did he really think that there wasn’t going to be more security in the air? After last time? But then again he probably doesn’t know since he is from the hidden stone village… Koyuki tries to remember if she knew any rogue nin from the hidden stone as her snow continues to chase him in the air.

The snow continues to chase him even as he dives down into the village and zips past house by house.

“What is that?” A shinobi of the sand asks as a black and white husky looks up, nose sniffing.

Deciding that it was enough that her snow chases him around, she leaps onto a cloud of snow to boost herself up as he returns to the skies.

“How did you know I was the intruder?” Deidara muses.

“There are no birds like that in the desert,” Koyuki frowns.

“What is the commotion about? You’re supposed to report immediately if something happens-” a guard goes up the roof to check on the guards only to find them dead on the floor with their head blown off. “What-” he looks up to notice two figures in the sky.

“Lady Kazekage…”

“What do you mean something strange got into the village?!” Setta exclaims. “Captain Nagisa is supposed to have the village in lockdown isn’t he?”

“Actually… we have been unable to contact Captain Nagisa…” the shinobi replies.

“What?” Setta asks, thinking he must have heard wrong, “Nagisa is our village’s top squad captain! Don’t tell me he is taken down so easily?!”

“Oh man… that deidara had to go and turn this into a circus… Nagisa… you head on back-” Sasori grumbles, “Things will get complicated if the guys from the village find you here…”

“Yes lord sasori-”

“Get going Deidara… I don’t like to be kept waiting…”

“Koyuki! I’m coming in!” Setta exclaims, knocking on the kazekage door and entering only to find the office empty. “Where did she go?” Setta frowns.

“Setta-sama, the kazekage is fighting up in the sky-” Hohi hurries to tell him the news.

Setta’s eyes widen before running towards the office windows which are smaller than the hiddne leaf but he can see the skies clearly.

Shinobis look up to see their leader in action.

“Covert action is a failure,” Deidara muses. “But I don’t have to bother looking for you anymore!”

‘This guy… talks too much-’ Koyuki frowns before raising snow upon snow on him as if she has the whole artic in her hands. Which she might as well have.

“She has the advantage definitely but…” he grins as his hands continues to chew up the clay.

A bunch of sand shinobi climbs up to the roof of the kage office, which includes both Hohi and Setta.

“Eiji, can you help the kazekage?” Setta asks.

A brown spikey hair boy with blue irises nods as he signs a tiger sign before smoke covers him as the sand shinobi around them part as Eiji becomes a creature of plant matter and in a shape of a dragon, flies after Deidara.

“It’s about time…” Deidara grins as his hands pop out two cubes of clay which turns into mini birds.

“Eiji!” Koyuki exclaims but he isn’t listening, he roars before slamming his head into Deidara’s bird. Deidara tsks, easily dodging the dragon.

Koyuki has no choice but to support him even though she can clearly take him on her own.

“The real show is about to begin,” Deidara grins before sending it away and it flies towards her snow, breaking it apart. But the snow easily repairs itself.

Eiji snaps at Deidara before shaking his head, finding Deidara like an annoying fly he cannot kill, he opens his mouth and sends vines towards Deidara.

“Oh… looks like the sand village isn’t just full of NPCs hmph-” Deidara muses. He changes his attacks to be little bugs.

‘This time they are small and fast!’

Koyuki’s snow acts immediately to the oncoming threat, Eiji, being a giant dragon completely misses the two clay figures aiming for Koyuki.

‘Explode!’

The clay bugs explodes near Koyuki.

“Koyuki!” Setta exclaims, worried sick.

But Setta’s worries are unfounded as Koyuki manages to make it in time. An extra eyeball watches him as a wave of snow looms over him while he thought he had won the battle, Eiji watches as the snow encases the intruder like a giant claw.

Deidara tries to escape only to not be fast enough to escape the snow that has already surrounded him.

A huge ball of snow buries him.

“It’s over,” Setta smirks.

“As expected of Lady Kazekage…” a shinobi mutters.

“Yeah. This village will be safe. As long as we have lady kazekage!”

Koyuki narrows her eyes as she feels the snow in her fingertips.

“Hold on-” Setta frowns, noticing movement in the snow.

“Hmph!” A part of the snowball explodes, letting Deidara fall but snow manages to latch onto him and sends him back into the giant snowball.

Deidara tsks before pulling an owl out of his hand and it helps him escape before he could land back into that snowball. He at least have some mobility in the skies again as he zips past the snow, Eiji chasing after him as well with his vines, at least it seems that it has some kind of length limit, like a tongue.

Eiji doesn’t flinch as the snow races along side him, attempting to bury him again.

“This is such a pain in the neck,” Deidara grumbles.

Eiji chases after Deidara but the snow is faster, it just misses Deidara by hair after hair.

“Setta! Is lady kazekage fighting? Where is she?” Baki exclaims.

“Yeah…” Setta gestures towards the sky.

Deidara was so focus on the snow that Eiji manages to sneak up upon Deidara and bite his arm, not letting go. Deidara couldn’t risk getting caught so he cuts his arm clean off with a sadistic expression.

‘This guy-’ Eiji’s eyes widen as he falls slightly to the side, almost hitting a building had his wings not tense and prevent him from falling.

‘According to our information… she is able to create and manipulate snow… with large amount of chakra built up inside…’ Deidara frowns looking at Koyuki who is his target. ‘Having to deal with two sand shinobis that can fight in the sky… the other one we don’t really have much information on but… that dragon is going to be a bother to deal with… I only have a few clay left… I’ve underestimated them… looks like I’ll have to destroy this village after all…’

Meanwhile Sasori sounds annoyed that Deidara is taking such a long time.

A bunch of shinobi and civilians looks up in worry.

Eiji and Koyuki continues to atack.

“Even Eiji and Lady Kazekage cannot defeat him… we need to be prepared for Piko if she should ever lose control… the villagers will be in danger,” Baki replies.

Setta scoffs, “That won’t happen anymore. Koyuki will not harm the people of this village.”

Setta remembers Koyuki talking to him about Nakano.

“Koyuki… give it up… I don’t want to say this but…” Setta looks at a young Koyuki in worry as they watches the sunset past the sandy horizon. “You’re nothing but a frightening weapon to the village…” Setta looks away, uncomfortable. “It will just be a struggle for you to join a regular unit at this point… the superiors don’t think well of you… and a majority of the village is scared of you…”

Koyuki lowers her head, “I know that…”

Setta’s eyes widen, not really expecting that.

“I know that… but I will be overcome with an even greater suffering… if I just wait around… I just have to work hard and carve out a future for myself… and I must not run away from my path of solitude… if I do that… someday… someday… I can be like her…” Koyuki smiles, looking up at the sunset.

“That’s why as a sand shinobi, I will strive to become the kazekage… to live… bonded with this village. I want to work hard… and be acknowledged by others… Tengu Nakano made me believe that… even though I’m a monster… I should not let that define my way of life…”

“Koyuki…” Setta eyes widen, this was the first time she had opened up to anyone, certainly not to Hayate or her father or Baki… but she is saying all of this to him… of all people…

“Having bonds with others… I only knew logic and malice up until now…but now there’s something I understand about those bonds… she went so far as to tell me about… I understand that pain, sadness and happiness… can be shared with others.”

Setta eyes widen before softening. ‘Tengu Nakano huh…’

“Tengu Nakano…” Koyuki adds, “I learned that through fighting and getting to know her… she knew of the same pain as me… and she thought me that I could change the path of my life… someday… I want to feel needed by someone… not as a frightening weapon… but as the Kazekage of the hidden sand…”

But that was before Nakano left the hidden leaf… even so… Koyuki doesn’t give up now… but when she had come this far…

‘There are people who need you…’ Setta looks up at the current Koyuki, fighting in the air still with Eiji. ‘You are the kazekage of the hidden sand!’

“Lady kazekage! Hang in there!” the civilians exclaims from the ground.

“Convene all members for an emergency meeting,” Baki orders one shinobi to move.

“You secure the reservoir, take two units with you!” and another.

“Seal off all the roads in sector a,” and another.

“We must not assume that there is only one enemy! No matter what happens maintain preparations for battle. We must be ready to respond. Medical team! Set up a barrier and lead all villagers inside! Hurry! There must not be even one casualty is that clear?!”

A chorus of ‘yes sir!s’ echoed through the shinobis. Hohi looks up at the Kazekage in worry while the brown curly haired man called Sōma join him as he nibbles on a lollipop.

“We’ll need to provide full support for Koyuki… no… for Lady Kazekage!”

Setta looks to Baki then to Koyuki.

“Interference from below really puts a damper on things…” Deidara muses, “But not that it will matter anyway,” in his hand  is a clay statue. He glances at Koyuki.

“I wonder… Lady Kazekage…” Deidara snorts at the title, more mocking than out of respect, “Will your snow be enough to protect your village?!” he exclaims as he lowers the statue down into the village.

Koyuki’s eyes widen.

‘It’s a doll moulded from detonating clay that’s got chakra and clay eaten by my palm mixed together… this speciality of mine… has C3 chakra, my most powerful chakra… built up inside the explosive power is an exquisite work of art that I’m very proud of!’

Eiji gasps before diving towards it.

“You’re too late…” Deidara grins before detonating the bomb in the village.

“What… is that?!” Baki exclaims as the bright light blinds them.

Chapter Text

“Man to think the two of you are so strong… I never thought you’d really be able to get the bells…” Yuri muses as Pan and Shi Tai walks in front of her.

“I might have just surpassed you Yuri-san!” Shi Tai beams.

“Well… I’m still pretty young so… the other day, I developed an incredible new jutsu…”

“Ah! That’s right I haven’t had any ichiraku ramen since I got back!” Shi Tai exclaims.

While Pan doesn’t seem to be listening at all.

Yuri sighs, seeing them in their own world. ‘When am I going to get some respect from these kids? Jeez…’ Yuri is still wallowing in her depression when a tap beside her prompts her to look to her side.

“As promised, I leave Shi Tai in your care…” Aoi replies. “The actions of the akatsuki are gaining momentum… I’m heading off to gather information…”

“Yuri-san! It’s been decided that you’re treating!”

“Sorry… but I have to create and turn in the unit list for the new team! Bye~” Yuri grins disappearing in a puff of smoke leaving Shi Tai and Pan alone together.

Shi Tai looks up at Pan in worry as he seems depressed.

“So… Hakuno gave you his Gakki clan powers huh… if I remember correctly… it’s a spirit that is helping you right?” Shi Tai asks, looking down at the flute of Hakuno’s.

“Yeah…” Pan lowers his head as he pockets the flute back into his belt. “It’s name is Kaneshon.”

“Kaneshon…” Shi Tai frowns. “So is Hakuno…”

“He’s alive… so don’t worry about it… it’s just that now without the Gakki clan power… he is trying to make up by training under the Hokage,” Pan replies.

Hakuno, looking grown up now still has his green scarf and dark green sweater, he is carrying the scrolls around Subaru’s training room, sighing, he is working late at night again it seems…

“Ah… this aroma… it hasn’t changed in three years!” Shi Tai beams. “Hiya!”

“Welcome!” an elderly man exclaims.

“Do you remember me?” Shi Tai beams.

“Shi Tai… it’s you isn’t it Shi Tai?” the old man grins, “No way I can forget you!”

“Long time no see!” Shi Tai grins.

“Huh?! Shi Tai?! You sure have gotten big!” a woman with brown hair exclaims.

“Long time no see nee-chan!” Shi Tai beams.

“What’ll you have? You’re hungry right?”

“Yeah! I’m starved!”

“Alright! Then today it’s on me! Order whatever you like! For you and your date!” he beams.

“M-my-my-” Shi Tai’s eyes widen as he glances shyly at Pan. “Stop teasing me old man! This is my friend Pan!”

Pan frowns at him, making the ramen guy’s smile twitch a little.

“Then you wouldn’t mind if I paid for your food?” Another voice asks behind them.

“Ah! Takeshi-san!” Shi Tai exclaims.

“I knew you’d be here… Shi Tai,” Takeshi smiles. “And you got Pan here… that’s nice…” he nudges Shi Tai like he is a bad boy.

“I’m leaving-” Pan starts but Shi Tai pulls him down.

“Ah Pan~” Shi Tai whines, “They are just joking… joking haha…”

Pan frowns at him before reluctantly sitting down beside him while Takeshi took his other side with a cheeky smile.

“Alright! Here is your ramen!” 

“Ah… true authentic irciraku ramen… I dreamed about this ramen so many times during my training…” Shi Tai looks at the bowl of ramen with a touched expression.

‘It’s just ramen… no need to be so overly dramatic right…’ Pan sweat drops. ‘Besides… this shop… it’s Reizo-sama’s favourite isn’t it…?’

“Ah! Pan! Let’s go here!” a small Hakuno and Nakano looks up at him with puppy eyes as they were genin.

“You guys said you ate ramen yesterday but now you want to eat it again?!” Pan exclaims.

“But! Ichiraku ramen is just the best!” Nakano exclaims.

“T-that’s right!” Hakuno follows suit.

Pan sighs, “Fine fine… I don’t see what is the appeal of ramen anyway…”

But now it’s just a nice thing to remember Nakano by, amongst other things.

“This is the best!” Shi Tai exclaims, “Sure enough, Irchiraku ramen is the greatest!”

In the hokage office… Seima notices Subaru looking through the mission files.

“Subaru-sama… have you decided on the first mission for Team Yuri?”

“Shi Tai did nothing but training all this time after all…” Subaru hums. “I’m going to have him work off those two and a half years! Oh! How about something like this…? A VIP escort in the land of rice paddies… this is a B-rank mission huh…”

“But about Pan…” Seima frowns.

“He will do fine-” but Seima is already looking for an easier mission.

“What about this?” Seima asks.

“Dog walking- this is a d-rank mission!” Subaru exclaims. “Pan is a jonin and I’m sure Shi Tai is much stronger now… I can’t send them on such a mission!”

“But… there is the issue with the nine tails to consider…” Seima frowns. “I don’t think it’s wise to imprudently send him out of the village too much…”

“That’s why I teamed them up with Yuri…”

“I understand that but…”

“We can at least give them this mission, I’ll concede no further.”

Seima frowns as the paper is passed onto him.

“A gold bullion transport convoy… a c-rank mission?”

“Pan will probably still get miffed, he’ll say it’s too easy,” Subaru muses.

Pan sneezes loudly enough for an egg to roll off the basket in front of him.

“Oh… sorry… mr…” Pan mutters grabbing the egg from the floor.

“It’s fine! It’s fine,” he smiles.

“Man… what a waste…” Shi Tai sighs, “But… nothing you can do about it~”

Pan frowns looking at the broken egg. He has a bad feeling about this… is a broken egg a bad omen or something?

Koyuki grits her teeth as she looks down at the village, luckily her snow managed to make it in time to block it, even Eiji is untouched.

“Just what I’d expect from the Kazekage,” Baki mutters, slightly out of breath from the shock he just experienced.

Koyuki looks through her eyes in relief.

“Baki-sama, the preparation for an attack as been completed!”

“All right! Attack all together when I give the signal!” 

Eiji tsks as he hovers over the village, not sure if he was going to try something like that again.

Deidara however doesn’t seem all that bothered about it as he watches the snow ball that contained Koyuki with a smirk. The snow falls upon the snow shield… like winter.

“What… what happened?” Baki asks.

‘To think that I’d be forced to use this… there are small explosives that I can use with my clay… a fraction, small enough to seep through the cracks of snow easily…’ Deidara muses, ‘Once they enter past the snow’s defence… kaboom-’ he chuckles internally.

Deidara frowns as he watches the snow slowly fall.

‘Damn, what a defence… even after a few minutes it’s still holding on to its shape… well… I guess it’d be like scooping up ice cream…’ he was about to get close when he realises that the snow under him is moving.

Koyuki sends the snow towards Deidara who thinks that he has won but from Koyuki’s state… it seems that she managed to tank the most of it. The snow once tossed towards Deidara, laid limp onto the village’s walls.

‘Tch- she was faking it?’ Deidara grits his teeth before looking down at Eiji who tumble in the air. Deidara smirks, Eiji had eaten his hand so explosions must have gotten to him too.

Arrows are sent towards Deidara, and attached to it are explosion tags.

Koyuki pants as she reveals that her entire right side is injured despite the snow mitigating most of the damage for her. She grits her teeth, she isn’t going to go down that easily…

The shinobis exclaims as Eiji falls onto some houses.

“Someone go and help Eiji!” Baki exclaims, before looking up at Koyuki in worry.

“Koyuki! Watch out!” Setta exclaims.

Koyuki’s eyes widen as Deidara swoops in towards her, an arrow almost taking her eye out too.

“You idiots! Watch out for the Kazekage!” Baki exclaims.

Koyuki grits her teeth, using the snow around her to try and grab onto Deidara’s owl but she is running out of chakra and fast.

“Looks like you still need to be knocked around first!” Deidara grins as his owl hits Koyuki mid-air, with Deidara so close to the Kazekage they don’t dare shoot any more arrows either.

“Damn it-” Baki looks at Eiji who is being tended to by medical nins in his plant form… which is also flammable… if he died because of an explosion-

Eiji was the only one who could reach her and help her… Baki is at his wits end trying to figure out a way to rescue her.

Koyuki grits her teeth grabbing onto the owl as it hits her.

“Oh? You have quite the fight in you… but-” Deidara grins as the owl’s tail curls around Koyuki and squeezes her tightly.

Koyuki grits her teeth in pain.

“Mission accomplised~” Deidara beams.

“Koyuki!” Setta exclaims.

“Tomorrow you two are working as a member of Team Yuri, right? Do your best kay?” Takeshi beams, patting Pan on the head who shoves him off while he is up slurping his noodles despite his initial complaint.

Shi Tai grins cheekily.

“Right!” Shi Tai beams.

It all happened in a single day… unbeknownst to the hidden leaf village shinobis… the hunt has already started… and their first prey has already been captured.

‘Nakano…’

A pair of silver eyes open in the darkness, being the only source of light, but there is no other signs of life in that room.

Chapter Text

“Find some way to get up there!”

Setta doesn’t bother with that and leaps off the roof to chase after Deidara who is leaving the village alone.

“Setta!” Baki exclaims.

But instead of leaving straight through the sky, Deidara lands at the entrance where Sasori is waiting for him.

‘He must be tired of waiting for me,’ Deidara grins as he lands beside the dwarf of a partner.

“You’re late, you know I don’t like waiting…” Sasori glares at him but then it seems like his expression is just default angry.

Deidara yelps as Sasori actually attacks him with his tail, which he manages to dodge.

“Givemeabreakwouldyou- thisguyisstupidstrong!”

“That’s why I told you you should have prepared,” Sasori growls.

“What about you?” Deidara asks, “Are preparations done here?”

“Of course! I was fully prepared unlike you!”

“Thenlet’sjustgetoutofhere-”

“Would you talk properly you motor-”

Sasori looks back at the village as him and Deidara starts to leave by land, as for the reason why they don’t just fly away? Well there was no need for them to rush.

‘I’m never coming back here again…’ Sasori thinks as he glances back at the entrance where he had laid his trap.

Setta frowns, backing up from the entrance before leaping up onto a wall. His eyes widen before checking throughout the entrance of the village that are sandwiched between two multi-layered walls.

Setta knew that the place was too quiet when there was supposed to be guards all over this place. In case it could be an ambush however Setta would go over the walls. But Setta realises that there is no trap or ambush there…

It’s just that everyone is dead…

From their wounds it looks a lot like a kunai, nothing special, yet it seems like it has been a long time since the battle ended.

“Setta-sama!”

A few sand shinobi enters the entrance after him, Baki probably sent them to help him out but… the more people who follows him the more likely they would be able to notice him…

“There is someone still alive here!”

Setta’s eyes widen before looking back at them.

“Stop! Don’t move them carelessly!” Setta exclaims but it’s too late, the paper bomb strapped onto the guy explodes, a chain reaction of bomb explodes, leaving Setta no choice but to quickly escape.

“It looks like they fell for you trap~” Deidara muses without even glancing back at the village entrance, the crumbling and explosions were loud enough to tell him that.

“Of course, traps are made to be fallen into after all…”

“I get it,” Deidara muses.

Unbeknownst to them however, Setta is on their trail.

Baki looks at where Setta left with gritted teeth before walking back in despite wanting to give chase.

“Contact the leaf village, it’s an emergency-”

“Yes!”

“Baki-sama, Sōma is going after Setta just in case he needs help.”

“Okay, let me know when Hohi’s situation stablises, we need him now!”

Baki walks down the corridor of the sand office briskly. He has a bad feeling about this…

The people of the sand village who has been watching looks up in the air in anticipation but also worry.

“Don’t worry… lady kazekage will return soon,” a mother smiles to her daughter who looks on the verge of crying.

Setta narrows his eyes as he trails the figures in the distance.

“I am home…” Shi Tai looks into Pan’s home who looks like it hasn’t changed in a while.

“Shi Tai-kun! Pan told us you were coming back so we prepared a huge feast for you!”

Is what Shi Tai believes would happen only for them to be greeted by an empty house. Pan walks past him without a care in the world, turning on the lights. He’d expect Shi Tai to say something but their routine is quite silent.

“Pan?”

“Hm?”

“Did your parents move out?”

“Oh…” Pan frowns as he opens up the window. “Well yes… I told them it was dangerous to live here and since I was a jonin I’ve done enough missions to send them some place nice.”

“Is it?” Shi Tai asks in amusement as he settles on the couch with a pleased sigh, he forgot how comfortable this felt before.

“Yeah a shinobi village can very well go to war at any time so…” Pan shrugs as he enters the kitchen to grab a drink.

“Hakuno still lives alone?” Shi Tai asks.

“Yes? Why would he not?” Pan asks.

“Nothing…” Shi Tai didn’t know if Pan felt lonely enough to invite Hakuno to live with him at least. But it wasn’t really his place to say anything. Pan already has to take care of him after all…

“Do you want to drink anything?” Pan asks.

“What do you have?”

“Some soda, orange juice and tea…”

“I’ll get some orange juice then-”

Pan places the juice can onto the living room table before grabbing a soda himself to drink.

“Do you have any clothes you need me to wash?” Pan asks.

“Nah… I’m good,” Shi Tai smiles.

Pan nods before settling beside Shi Tai. “Aren’t you tired? Why don’t you wash up and get some early rest? Your room is still untouched but I’ve cleaned it of course for you just so it doesn’t get dusty.”

“It’s fine…” Shi Tai smiles, “I’m not tired at all,” he turns over to look at Pan excitedly. “I’m more interested to hear what you’ve been doing these three years…”

“Me?” Pan scoffs as he takes a swig of his soda. “Nothing much really…”

Shi Tai frowns, Pan has been acting a little weird and secretive… surely he didn’t just do missions all day for three years right? And he mentions nothing about Hakuno’s flute, training nor about the sand siblings.

He doesn’t say much about the other people too.

Shi Tai looks out the window as he slowly opens his eyes. He feels a little restless, maybe it was because he was here after a long time of travelling but…

He kind of misses Nakano’s loud voice and the way people are friendly… not that Pan isn’t all that great but…

Shi Tai stares at him as he places Shi Tai’s breakfast on the table. Shi Tai half expected Nakano to be there, asking him to hurry up so they can go now.

Shi Tai sighs before walking towards the dining table.

Meanwhile Hayate is getting ready to leave for the sand village. He is half way out of the village however when he notices something in the air.

‘That’s…’

Meanwhile Deidara and Sasori stops in the middle of the desert, well, more specifically Sasori stopped first.

“Whatisit?”

“I never thought that someone would be following us…”

“Wha-”

Sasori leaps away just in time before a metal trap could catch him from under the sand. Deidara shrieks before balancing himself, ready to fight.

Setta tsks. He had hoped that the trap would get them both but who knew that the other guy could sense his trap… he has no idea how he did it however as the trap is buried a few feet below sand…

“You go on ahead Deidara… I’ll handle this.”

Sasori lands heavily in front of Setta.

‘Crow!’

‘Black ant!’

“Salamander!’

Three puppets appear around Setta.

“Return the kazekage, or you will force my hand!”

‘The Puppet master jutsuu huh…’ Sasori muses.

Deidara grins before hoping onto his clay bird. He seems confident that Sasori can handle this alone.

“Then I’m going on ahead!” Deidara waves at Setta who grits his teeth and sends Crow towards Deidara as he leaves in the air only for a tail to grab his puppet.

“Wha-” Setta’s eyes widen as the tail comes from the other akatsuki guy himself.

“I don’t like waiting for people…” Sasori grumbles, taking off his hat. “I’ll finish this right away.”

‘He is fast enough to catch up to the speed of crow… what is he?’ Setta narrows his eyes, keeping his puppets on a tight reign but Crow seems completely stuck in his tail. He twitches his finger, breaking Crow apart just so he can reassemble and attack Deidara again.

‘I remember that this jinchuriki has some siblings… one of them uses puppets…’

Before Crow could catch up to him however Sasori’s tail swats it out of the sky.

Setta leaps over to catch up to Deidara before he could fly away but he leaps to the side, the tail almost hitting him that time. If he gets caught in that tail… it’s going to be troublesome…

“I’m your opponent…” Sasori growls as Setta looks at Deidara anxiously as he flies further away.

‘I’ll have to finish this fast…’ Setta frowns before sending his puppets to Sasori, sending kunais at Sasori. With him distracted, Black Ant manages to actually grab him this time and seals him in its belly.

‘Secret black move, Iron Maiden!’

Crow breaks apart with blades in its limbs and head, with the holes in black ant it is sure to hit the vital parts of anybody inside of it.

But he notices sand leaking out of his puppet. ‘A sand clone?!’ he whips his body around as something rises from the sand behind him.

“You’re late!” Shi Tai exclaims as Yuri finally arrives minutes past their meeting time.

“Sorry… I had a little trouble at home…” Yuri chuckles.

“What? What trouble?” Shi Tai asks.

“Oh the usual…” Yuri was interrupted by a hawk circling above them however.

‘That’s… the hidden sand’s…’ she frowns.

The hawk lands into the hawk watching tower of the hidden leaf.

“What…” Nezumi’s eyes widen. “Oh dear… Isn’t that from the hidden sand?”

Sato who is also there frowns and goes over to the hawk to unhook it’s carrier before grabbing the scroll inside it.

“It’s a level one emergency message… contact the cipher corps immediately.”

Nezumi nods before going to do just that in a rush. For this message to come this early in the morning… Sato has a bad feeling about this…

Team Yuri walks through the hallway of the hokage office building at the same time.

“This is my fist mission ever! I’m so excited!” Shi Tai beams.

“This is not like going to the playground or a festival Shi Tai, I hope you’ll take this a little more seriously,” Pan frowns.

“Sorry sorry…” Shi Tai replies sheepishly.

“Nothing wrong with being enthusiastic this early in the morning,” Yuri beams, looking at them fondly only for a woman to ask them to move out of the way.

“Hey! Watch where you’re going!” Shi Tai exclaims.

“The cipher corps… something big must have happened…” Pan frowns as he glances at Yuri whose eyes met with him before looking away.

Right… if Shi Tai knew he would probably want to stick his nose in it no matter what so it’s best not to give it too much attention. This is Shi Tai’s first mission after all, unlike what Subaru and Seima was worried about, Pan actually didn’t mind whatever mission he was given by the hokage.

“You said there’s a level one emergency message?” Yurika from the cypher corps asks.

“Yes… it’s right here…” Sato replies showing her the scroll on the table.

“The sand huh… break!” she releases the seal on the scroll and pulls it open.

Sato and Nezumi glances at her who grabs the scroll and bows towards them, “I’ll decipher it immediately.”

“You will be guards for a gold bullion transport convoy,” Subaru replies, Shi Tai blinks at him, not expecting him to look so serious while doing so, cannot stop grinning at him.

“What is it Shi Tai?” Takeshi asks in amusement.

“Nothing… it’s just funny seeing old man Subaru sitting there all serious when I know what he really is like…”

“That’s not how you address me properly you little brat!” Subaru exclaims but it’s mostly in jest. “Take the details of this mission and get out of my sight!”

“Right…” Yuri smiles sheepishly as she goes over to accept the scroll. Subaru sounds kind of mad…

Pan nudges Shi Tai who grunts before scratching the back of his head sheepishly. He didn’t know where the hell he learnt to be this rude but he guessed it was too much to ask from Aoi to teach him some sort of manners towards his superiors.

“There’s trouble… fourth hokage!”

Pan grabs Shi Tai before he can be pushed aside again much to his chagrin as the same woman bursts into the room.

“We just received an emergency message from the sand… this is what we have dichipered…” she passes him the paper which perks the intrigue of both Shi Tai and Pan.

“What…” Subaru mutters after reading the gist of what’s in the message.

Shi Tai was eager to know but Pan tugs at him again, prompting him to close his mouth before he could say anything.

“The kazekage of the hidden sand has been taken by members of the organization called the akatsuki…” Subaru mutters.

“What?!” Takeshi exclaims.

Seima looks at the letter in shock. How can the kazekage be taken so easily?

“We have more information concerning the akatsuki…” Takeshi mutters, as if reading Seima’s mind. “So it’s not that surprising that the hidden sand would request our help…”

Subaru glances up at Shi Tai and Pan who straightens immediately.

Seima looks between Subaru and the team before protesting. “Lord Subaru, don’t tell me you are thinking of having Team Yuri go after them are you?!”

“It’s an emergency… I can’t be wasting time on personnel selection… and besides, we got someone here who’s actually fought against the akatsuki…” Subaru replies, looking at both Yuri and Pan.

“I will now issue Team Yuri a new mission-”

“Perhaps you are being hasty Lord Subaru… Shi Tai is the nine tails jinchuriki after all… are you sure it is wise to send them there?” Takeshi asks.

Subaru looks at Shi Tai in determination who is slightly taken aback at his look of confidence on him.

“Yes, Team Yuri will go to the village hidden in the sand immediately, find out what’s going on and report back to the leaf… after that you will follow the orders of the hidden sand and provide them with back up!”

“Lord Subaru!”

Setta continues to send his puppets towards Sasori but it seems like for every attack he sends towards Sasori, he seems to have a counter for it.

‘How?!’

Setta’s eyes widen as even poison gas doesn’t work on him.

“Making people wait any longer than this goes against my policy…” Sasori mutters as the needles sent towards him bounces off of him harmlessly. “I think it’s just about my turn now!” his tail shoots out from the poison gas to attack him but Setta uses Salamander to block it.

“It is safe to say that the puppet’s defence is indeed of the highest level… however… there is always a weakness-”

“You talk too much-” Setta grumbles, sending his puppets towards him again but instead of using his tail to attack Crow or Black Ant, he goes towards Salamander and breaks off its hinges, which is their weak spot as parts of the puppet flies off.

Setta tsks as he leaps away as the tail attempts to attack him.

‘Come on! Come on!’ Setta moves the puppet to make a defence out of them but Sasori’s tail makes quick work of them as they break apart faster than Setta could put them back together again.

“You have talent,” Sasori muses, “But you’ve picked the wrong opponent little boy-”

His tail continues to smack his puppet around like toys.

“Your puppets with the hidden poison weapons… I can see through them all!”

With a trash of his tail, he manages to break all three of his puppets.

“You looked puzzled… are you wondering how I read through your attacks?”

‘Calm down… he is just trying to trick you…’ Setta grits his teeth, shaking a little from anxiousness and frustration. Not only was he unable to defend himself now… Koyuki… Koyuki was going to get lost at this rate!

“The one who created these three puppets… is none other than me!”

Setta’s eyes widen at that claim.

“I ended up making someone wait a bit… but I never thought my opponent would be one of my adorable juniors using hand-me-downs… I haven’t had a battle quite as fun as this in a long time…”

“You’re… the former master craftsman of the puppet unit… Sasori of the Red Sand?” Setta frowns. “You left the Sand over twenty years ago… what are you doing here?!”

“I’m honoured that a kid like you knows my name… but what’s the point of asking such a thing before you die?”

Setta’s eyes widen as his vision starts to blur. ‘What?!’ he loses control of his body as he lands onto the hot sand. ‘Since when did he-’

‘When he was swinging that tail?’ Setta’s eyes widen as he tries not to move or panic. If it’s poison… him moving or breathing fast would just make it circulate even faster.

“You will die within three days so there is no point in finishing you off… that is unfortunate… this breaks my heart to do this to a junior of mine… may we meet again in the next life…”

Setta grits his teeth as he could only lay there helplessly as he hears the trudging in the sand go further away. His vision blurs under the desert heat and the poison as his eyes cannot help but flutter close.

‘Koyuki… sorry about this…’

“There he is! He’s over there! He’s collapsed! And his puppets are smashed…”

Aoi frowns as a small green snake slithers up to his table while they were working with a scroll on its back. Aoi pick up the snake gently, removing the scroll before reading it’s contents.

“The kazekage?!” Aoi exclaims, completely forgetting the snake in their hand as it hisses, high-pitched.

“Okay! We’re off now!” Shi Tai beams as the three of them get ready to leave but before they can completely leave however Aoi lands behind them.

“Yo! Are you off on a mission now Shi Tai?” Aoi beams.

“That’s right!”

“Well, I have to talk to Shi Tai in a moment, come here,” Aoi waves him over as Subaru watches them walk to the side.

“Listen up Shi Tai… Don’t get reckless against the akatsuki… you have indeed gotten stronger… but if you don’t keep cool, you’ll just be asking for trouble.”

“I get it… I’ll be careful,” Shi Tai replies with a smile.

“Remember… don’t use that power… alright?” Aoi replies, patting his head. Shi Tai looks at them with a surprised expression before his face softens with an edge to it, as if trying to not look too bothered about it but failing.

“I know…”

Aoi nods before walking towards Pan.

“Pan, I’m counting on you to keep an eye on Shi Tai and make sure he doesn’t push it too hard, alright?”

Pan nods without a word as they are sent off. Aoi looks at them with a little bit of worry while Subaru and Takeshi watches them from the distance.

“Are you worried?” Subaru muses.

“They are not little kids anymore…” Takeshi smiles but his expression falls a little. “But I cannot help but worry anyway…”

“They are much stronger than you know, so don’t worry too much,” Subaru smiles, patting Takeshi on the shoulder.

Chapter Text

“Oh Hakuno… did you manage to concuct the medicine I thought you?” Subaru asks.

“Yes Subaru-sama,” Hakuno smiles, he looks the same as many would think from his youth, he still wears the signature scarf of his and a similar green sweater.

“You just missed Shi Tai, he had returned to the village… did you know that?” Subaru asks.

“Oh…” Hakuno frowns before smiling, looking tired from all the training he did, “Well if I’m free I should go and see Pan then…”

“They just left the village for a mission, I’d like you to bring the medicine to the sand village after them,” Subaru replies.

“I see…” Hakuno tilts his head a little in confusion. “I’ll set off immediately then…”

“Subaru-sama!”

Hakuno and Subaru turns around to see Seima entering the room in a hurry.

Subaru wanted to sort out his medical files but Seima seems rather anxious so he decides to see what is happening.

Meanwhile the sand shinobis are clearing out the remnants of what was their entrance to the village. One of them frowns as he called out, warning people of a paper bomb still not detonated. It was dangerous to leave it be or even touch it so they had the area cleared before detonating it remotely with a thread.

A hand slams onto the table of a chattering meeting room, silencing the arguement amongst them.

“Now isn’t the time to discuss the appointment of a new kazekage!”

“But if you think of the worst case scenario, isn’t it important to take the initiative?”

“More importantly a plan to save the kazekage should be the top priority!”

“Securing the village is more important.”

It is always like this… the young council members against the old ones. Those who have faitb in the kazekage and those who have not. Koyuki appointed Baki for this very reason, to see both sides and reach a more middle ground.

But it is becoming harder for Baki to see any reason to save the kazekage… the akatsuki… a list of S-rank missing nins… who knows what devastating and immoral jutsu they’d use to secure their needs.

“We must not break up our limited resources like this…”

But thanks to Koyuki… blocking that bomb… is the only reason why the sand village is safe… was it really worth it to just give her to them like that?

The price was too great… Koyuki was not only the kazekage but a great and powerful shinobi. Just at the age of 16, she has done so much for the village.

“Report! All the bodies of the guards guarding the skies have been verified… there is little doubt that the enemy infiltrated the centre of the village from the sky!”

That’s… odd, the sky should be the most guarded place… are they saying that their guards are this easily dispatched? Or is there something else they were missing?

“Excuse me!”

“What is it?” Baki asks, he cannot help be annoyed at the amount of interferance right now but he cannot show that he was bothered about it too much.

“We have been contacted by the tracking unit Setta has been discovered about half a day out of the village,” the chunin lowers his head in worry, “He is unconscious and is in serious condition…”

“What about the location of the Kazekage?”

“The tracking units are still in pursuit, they should be in contact soon…”

But said tracking unit lays littered around Deidara as a clay owl stares at through the sand for any more stragglers.

“You’relateSasorimyman- I thought you hate making people wait?” Deidara muses.

“I got a little carried away,” Sasori grumbles. “You got your target, the one tails anyway, so you are in no position to argue…”

“What about yours? How many tails does that guy have?” Deidara frowns, tilting his head.

“That’s for me to worry about, why don’t you focus on your mission instead?” Sasori asks as they are slightly covered by the sand but not moving, as if waiting for someone else to come. But as far as the one hidden underneath the sand is concerned, he wasn’t moving unless they move too.

“You know don’t you… that there would be people going after you because of what is inside of you…” Aoi replies, looking at Shi Tai who looks up at them with his lips pursed. “That is why you need to get stronger, in order to prevent it from falling into the wrong hands… if it were up to me I would protect you until you’re older but we don’t have time nor the luxury for that…”

Shi Tai squeezes his eyes shut.

“To be a monster… that’s…” Nakano mutters.

Shi Tai can see it in Koyuki’s eyes, the same eyes that always appears in his dreams.

“Hey is that…?”

“The whole ordeal is so terrible… best to keep your distance…”

Shi Tai hadn’t known why people would look away or at him with those expressions but Umi-san would always be cheerful and happy, distracting him from the looks by giving him candy. But he always knows, feels it on the back of his neck.

“We can’t keep taking him outside… what if someone gets some bright ideas?” Reizo asks.

“Well maybe if you were at home to take care of him I wouldn’t have to bring him outside!” Umi exclaims.

“You know I can’t do that… I am trying my love but it’s just that my hokage duties…”

“Hokage duties, hokage that- is everyone else useless then?! Why does it always have to be you to do all the work?!”

Shi Tai shakes his head, clearing his head of the memory. He needed to focus ahead but leaping through the trees is a little disorientating. He would have tripped if not for Pan observing him and catching him at the right time.

“You alright?” Pan asks. Shi Tai is now about the same height, if not a little taller than Pan so it wasn’t as easy as it is to carry Shi Tai but remembering the times when he got a piggyback ride from Pan made him so embarrassed it made the blood rush back to his head.

“Yup! I’m good haha…” Shi Tai beams.

“I know you are anxious about your first mission but it’s okay to take a break… I’m sure they will understand… especially with how sudden this all is…” Pan replies as they leap through the branches together.

“I’m fine! Really… you don’t have to worry… if I cannot do it I wouldn’t force myself, I promise…”

Pan studies his expression for a while and it does seem like Shi Tai is becoming less pale but his movements are still jerky.

“I’m sure you know about Shi Tai’s situation… yes?” Aoi asks as they pulls him aside one morning before they left for the mission.

“Yes… I know… you don’t have to tell me everytime,” Pan grumbles, annoyed.

Aoi frowns, not expecting the level of disrespect but they didn’t have time for arguing. “There is something else that not many people would know… but the nine tails… the creature sealed inside of him is far more dangerous to the host than others when it is sealed… I found this out myself when we were travelling these few years…”

‘But the nine tails drains the life force of its host, feeding on their emotions and energy… which is why he has a big appetite… but food isn’t going to sustain him for too long… he can’t be eating every single second after all… if he shows signs of fatigue anywhere I want you to keep an eye out… knock him out if you have to… if Shi Tai dies because of lack of energy… all hell will break loose…’

Pan looks ahead as he slows down to be behind Shi Tai. If he were to knock him out he would have to be behind him after all. But they have been moving for a long time, and yet Pan has yet to make a move.

‘I want to be strong enough… I can’t always rely on other people… this responsibility that the both of us have inside us… it should not define how we live our lives…’ Shi Tai thinks as he remembers Nakano who used to be the brightest amongst them, now burdened with darkness because of what she is capable of…

“Koyuki-san fought hard to get to where she came from… I was lucky to have the hokage and Pan protect me but… Koyuki-san doesn’t have that luxury… that is why… I want to be that luxury… to protect my friends… that’s all I’d ever want…” Shi Tai smiles, looking back at Pan.

Pan’s eyes widen before looking away in embarrassment, not expecting Shi Tai to suddenly compliment him.

Yuri smiles fondly at the both of them before looking back in front while Hayate seems rather anxious but he cannot help but smile cheekily at Pan’s reaction.

‘Koyuki… hang in there…’

“Besides… Tengu Shinto…”

Yuri’s eyes widen and so does Pan.

“He is part of the akatsuki isn’t he? And also a close friend of Nakano’s…”

Pan lowers his head, back when they fought… their jutsu both clashed with each other, creating a bright white light.

“Top class shinobis should be able to read each other's hearts simply by an exchange of fists…” he had said it to her back then. “How about it? Were you really able to read inside... this heart of mine?”

Pan remembers the pained expression Nakano gave him but he hadn’t bothered to read her at all. She tells him everything after all, there was nothing he didn’t know about Nakano… at least… that is what he had thought before their final clash.

“I want to meet him face to face… he is probably the only other one of her family that knows her… why would they abandon the village for their ambition? If I can understand him… maybe… I can understand her too… Haru used to be a part of that organisation too…”

‘He knows about that too… is Aoi really only telling me to look after him because they messed up and told him too much or what…?’ Pan grumbles internally but Pan isn’t one to underestimate Shi Tai either. He isn’t like Nakano or Hakuno… he is more introspective, Pan can tell that he put a lot of thought into things even if he is silent and an observer.

That is what he used to be back in the academy after all…

“It’s far fetched but… if we can find information on them… we may be closer to Nakano too…”

“Enough of that,” Pan demands as all of them looks back at him. “Now it’s more focused on you and Koyuki… as for Nakano she has made her choice…”

“I won’t abandon the both of them!” Shi Tai pouts, “Don’t tell me you have already given up on Nakano?”

“Yeah… aren’t the two of you friends or something?” Hayate huffs.

Pan scoffs, “I’m the one who fought her and known her for far longer, yet you two are the one fighting me on it… it’s troublesome and distracts you from the mission ahead…”

“I can worry about the both of them thank you very much!” Shi Tai huffs.

Pan snorts, this reminded him of a certain green scarfed boy back at home, stubborn as always but then again, he is no better.

Subaru looks down at the newspaper he was reading before looking out of the window… the newspaper had the same lottery number that he had bought… that meant that it was a bad omen…

“Subaru-sama… you’ve called for us?” a voice asks behind him and he turns around, expression grim.

“You should be able to catch up with Team Yuri and support them with reinforcements… I feel slightly worried to send you so quickly on another mission this soon but have a bad feeling about this… so do make haste…”

“Yes Hokage-sama,” Kei smiles behind him is his whole team.

Seima looks at them in worry but she has confidence in them… it seems like Maki, Samuru and Lumi hadn’t changed at all and just got taller but maybe that was from the perspective of someone that sees them in here almost every month.

“Alright! I cannot wait to see Shi Tai again! He was so cute when he left… I wonder if he is just as cute as before…” Maki beams.

“We should hurry, since this is an emergency and all…” Samuru mutters.

“Can we take a break first…” Kei mutters.

“No time for breaks! Let’s go!” Lumi exclaims.

Kei sighs, they are way too energetic for him to keep up… but it is not like he has much choice in front of the hokage…

“To think that we would be trapped in a sandstorm…” Shi Tai sighs. “Ah geez I can’t wait!”

“I understand but we can easily get lost in the storm…” Hayate chided, pulling him back before he can charge out. “A sandstorm around this time of year shoudln’t last long…”

Pan glances at them from his seat at the corner of the cave only to notice something out of the corner of his eye.

“That’s…” Yuri’s eyes widen as Pan looks away, pretending he hadn’t seen it yet.

“What?” Shi Tai asks, as he looks away from the game Hayate had drew on the ground, which he took the chance to rearrange it to make it seem like he won. Hayate didn’t expect however for a person to be what they were looking at.

“Hakuno!” Shi Tai exclaims.

Hakuno’s eyes widen as he realise that he recognises that voice.

“Shi Tai? Is that you?” Hakuno asks.

“Yes! It’s me!” Shi Tai exclaims, quickly standing up and brushing the sand off his pants.

Hakuno being here meant that…

Meanwhile, at the entrance of the sand village, the guards look rather dejected and anxious, always looking out into the sand to see if there was anyone coming. One who had been watching seem to give up until his partner shakes him and points towards the horizon.

For the first time in this week, their eyes seem to brighten up.

“It’s a completely new poison and there is no way of knowing if any of the antidote will work… still testing might take a while and we don’t think he has much time left…” the doctor is talking to Hayate about the condition of his brother when they both notice people hurrying after him.

“May I?” Yuri asks as Team Yuri appears in the hidden sand’s private hospital wing for shinobis.

The doctor glances between Hayate and Team Yuri. Hayate looks surprised that the hidden leaf shinobis are here but remembering back when they helped them when retrieving their friend…

And Koyuki…

“Let them in,” Hayate replies grimly. Although Hayate isn’t known to take things super seriously, the doctor still didn’t want to disrespect the elder son of the previous kazekage, so he let them in, hoping he wouldn’t get into trouble with anyone.

As they enter however, they notice two elders in the ward… 

Suddenly however one of them appears directly in front of Yuri. Shi Tai gasps, putting himself in front of Yuri-sensei before she can punch her in the face but he hadn’t expect the old lady to be so quick footed.

Shi Tai yelps as he is being easily tossed aside, Pan quickly moves to catch him.

“Who the hell?!” Hayate exclaims.

“Lady Chiyo! Please! We don’t have time for this!” Baki exclaims.

“Elder sister…” the other old man steps in front of her, “I know how much she resembles the ghost lotus but look carefully… she looks nothing like him… and besides… he died a long time ago…”

“Ghost Lotus?” Shi Tai frowns.

“Oh… I forgot-” Chiyo cackles innocently.

Pan’s lips straightens, ‘Still… even if she forgot it was dangerous to just attack people out of nowhere like that!’

A scream made the scene cut short however as everyone turns to look at Setta who is on the bed, writhing with agony.

“Let me take a look,” Hakuno replies, walking towards Setta as the doctors attempts to pin him down.

“Please do…” Hayate mutters, worried.

“Hakuno?” Shi Tai asks.

“Hakuno has been training under Subaru-sama… he knows what he’s doing,” Pan replies, pulling Shi Tai back.

Hakuno smiles back at Pan who looks away and brings them outside. The two elders also follow suit but not before Chiyo glances back at Hakuno.

‘A student of that slug prince huh… will it be enough though?’

Hakuno checks Setta’s situation, before glancing at the doctors who are looking at him in worry.

“Can I get his medical records and the current findings?” Hakuno asks.

“Yes… they are all here… there are still missing pieces of information on the toxin however…”

Hakuno takes a look at their findings before nodding.

“Please assemble the items I request immediately,” Hakuno adds.

“Roger.”

Even if they were a little bit suspicious of him, they have no choice but to listen to him, it has been three days… the poison could claim his life at anytime…

Sasori and Deidara had already returned to their hideout by then however.

“You are late…”

“Sorryaboutthatbutthejinchurikiismegastrong!” Deidara pouts.

Deidara lets the clay bird drop Koyuki onto the ground as the shadow figure with purple eyes lined with circles does a few hand signs and slams his hand onto ground, summoning a huge statue.

“Alright… gather.”

All the akatsuki members in static form appears onto each of the fingers of the statue, Sasori and Deidara both takes their spots.

“Now… let’s start.”

“From now on it will take three days and three nights… keep your attention to your real body as well and Zetsu… you keep watch on the outside with the body for the time being.” the leader replies. “Use the longest range.”

“Understood…” Zetsu mutters.

“Should we consider that it will take longer now that we don’t have Haru here?” Kisame asks.

“If that’s what you think then get right into it,” the leader grumbles before raising his fingers.

Everyone else does the same thing, each finger lights up with a character.

‘Sealing Jutsu, nine phantom dragons’

A burst of chakra emerges from the statues’ mouth and hits Koyuki, this time it seems… there was no way out for her.

Engulfed by a huge ball of chakra, Koyuki gasps as chakra is being extracted from her.

Chapter Text

“Hold him down firmly,” Hakuno orders the doctors as he places his hand over a jell like liquid. “If he moves too much the poison will act faster, so be sure to take a tight grip.”

“Understood.”

More nurses and doctors arrived after giving him the concoction, which is a good thing given what they needed to do now.

To think that after four years… Hakuno was already strong back then with his flute, now he is still strong as a medical ninja… Shi Tai glances at Pan who watches Hakuno intently.

“Say Yuri-sensei…” Shi Tai looks at Yuri who is watching Hakuno. “Do you know anything about this ghost lotus this old lady was talking about?”

“Hm… I have no idea… but I’ve heard of many famous names in the Gakki clan that fought in the war and claimed a lot of lives…” Yuri replies.

Chiyo glances at her with a frown, ‘You have no idea…’

Hakuno pulls out a green bubble slowly lowering it down into his chest, pulling the toxin out of the most important part of his organs… his heart.

Setta screams and struggles but the doctors are holding him down tightly. Hayate grits his teeth, he has never heard Setta scream like this before… he usually takes in injuries in stride… for him to struggle like that…

Hayate tsks, wanting to look away but then noticed Hakuno pull out something from the other side of his chest.

“That’s…”

“It’s the poison,” Hakuno replies before depositing it back into the bowl. “Next please.”

“Understood.”

Hakuno repeats the process again. It wasn’t until the sun was high up in the sky did he finally finished.

“I’ve extracted the poison directly… his life should no longer be in danger…” Hakuno replies with a smile.

The doctors and nurses all sigh in relief.

“But it’s not over yet… an antidote is required to get rid of all remaining traces of toxins in the body, don’t throw away the toxin yet… I need it to make the antidote, please bring me a list of herbs that this village has as well…”

“You’re just like the slug boy… to think that someone like you would come here…”

“Thank you for that high praise, to be honest I’ve only just started learning from Subaru-sama… I still have a long way to go…” Hakuno beams.

“Say sis… time is flowing slowly… but it’s flowing…” Ebizo muses as Hakuno is given the list of herbs they have.

“Excuse me… Baki-sama… there is a message from the hidden leaf…”

Baki looks at the scroll before handing it over to Yuri. Yuri accepts it with a nod before reading it.

“Looks like reinforcements are on the way…”

“Maki-san and the others…” Shi Tai muses.

“Um… excuse me for inquiring but… what is the follow up to the akatsuki pursuit?” Pan asks after reading the scroll with Shi Tai.

“We had a pursuit squad on them but we haven’t manage to get in contact with them… it’s been a day at most… so it’s highly likely that… the worst case scenario happened to them… we had also one of our specialist jonin after them but… no sign of him either…”

“Baki-sama! Setta-san has awaken!”

“Setta! Are you alright?” Hayate asks.

“What… you’re back already?”

“I heard something happened so I rushed back…” Hayate sighs, looking rather annoyed.

“Sorry to make you worry…” Setta smiles sheepishly.

Hayate didn’t seem to expect that from Setta but continues to pout anyway. Deep down however Setta knows that he truly cares.

“Please lead me to the place where Setta did battle… if I can get a sense of them I can track where they went…”

“There is no need for that- my puppets have all been retrieved yes?”

Knowing Setta, they immediately search through his broken puppets.

“I’ve found it!”

A piece of cloth from where Setta managed to cut off from his mask laid in the hands of the puppet. Yuri picks it up and lets a white butterfly on it.

Setta glances at Pan and Shi Tai.

“Ah… they are both here from the hidden leaf to help us…” Hayate replies after seeing Setta focusing on them.

“I see…” he glances to the side only to find two elders here, like Hayate, there was no recognition in his expression.

“They are two elders of the hidden sand…” Hayate introduces them just so that Setta won’t make the same mistake he did but it’s funny Hayate even considered Setta rude to any old people he sees.

“Setta… I want to hear it from your own mouth…” Chiyo mutters trudging closer to him. “Is there no mistake? One of them is sasori… isn’t he?”

“Yes… he said so himself… he is sasori of the red sand…”

Chiyo eyes widen before lowering her expression to glance at the broken puppets.

“If there is any other information you’d like to tell us… now would be the time to do so,” Yuri replies as she lets the butterfly flutter off.

Chiyo doesn’t look like she trusts her still.

“Please…”

Hakuno is at the green house, grinding the herbs together. The nurses watches as he takes out vials from his pouch.

“That’s…”

“I’ve been learning about poisons these few months and with the intel given every week… it isn’t hard to find out what kind of poisons are being used everyday… even this fast acting, personally concocted poison… every ingrediant has its own counter agent…” Hakuno adds adding the herbs to the vial. “But with these herbs I can probably make only three vials…”

“That should be more than enough…”

By the time it was night time, the medicine is ready.

“Make sure to drink it all down,” Hakuno replies as Setta squeezes his eyes shut and down it in one go.

“Let’s take a rest and wait for my butterfly to return…” Yuri replies.

“Huh… but I want to go immediately…” Shi Tai mutters.

“Just listen to Yuri-sensei, we have no direction yet so going now would be of no use,” Pan replies. “Besides… what about Hakuno who has been working all day?”

“Ah right… Hakuno-san! Let me take your bag for you!” Shi Tai beams.

“Eh… it’s okay…” Hakuno smiles sheepishly.

“No no no! It’s no problem…” Shi Tai grins shyly.

Pan’s eyes twitch as he leaves immediately, leaving Baki to hurriedly show him to the rooms they had prepared. Yuri sighs, to be young again, she muses before following them.

Setta stares at the wall with doubt in his mind. ‘Koyuki…’ he wanted to go after them too… he looks at his shaky hands, gritting his teeth he clenches it to bring some feeling back into his hand but it only made the tremors worse.

“Get a lot of rest and don’t worry about it… okay? We have to put our faith in them…” Hayate places a reassuring hand on Setta’s shoulder, but Setta is far from being reassured, Koyuki is his sister for god’s sake… yet he cannot do anything for her and have to depend on strangers to do it for him… it makes him mad.

A white butterfly flutters as it flies past a boulder with a seal on it. It is about to fly back when it notices something in the bushes.

Elder Chiyo enters an old room with puppets surrounding it, she opens a locked chest with two sealed scrolls in it.

“Big sis… are you taking those with you?” Elder Ebizo asks with trepidation.

“Fate must have meant for this to happen… nothing will serve me better than these if I were to fight with him…”

Ebizo stares at his sister’s back, silent as he takes in the sight of her in this old room again.

“I’ve lived too long of a life…”

Yuri holds out a finger for the white butterfly to land on it. She looks back into the room of Shi tai and Pan before letting the butterfly go. She pulls out her zither and strums on it, letting wind blow the windows open and tickle Shi Tai’s nose.

“Achoo!” Shi Tai exclaims, prompting Pan to look at him exasperatedly, he was already ready to go with a book in his hand.

“Are you seriously reading that now?” Shi Tai frowns.

“It’s not like I have anything better to do while waiting for you to get ready…”

“Oh! So we know where they are?!” Shi Tai exclaims.

Pan glances at the window before nodding.

“Sorry to keep you waiting,” Hayate announces his presence to Team Yuri who has been waiting for them at the entrance side of the village. With him is a squad of sand shinobis, one of which is Matsuri.

“Wait!”

Baki interrupts them and lands beside Hayate.

“What are we waiting for?! We’ve been ready!” Hayate complains.

“You need to stay here and patrol the border. It’s an order from above… if it becomes widely known that the Kazekage is absent… there is no telling when other village will attack us…”

“That’s all the more reason why we should get Koyuki back as soon as possible!” Hayate exclaims. “Koyuki is our Kazekage! What’s the point if we don’t rescue her!”

“But…”

“I’ll go.”

Everyone looks up to hear elder Chiyo call from above and land in front of them.

“The only sand shinobi you’ll need is me,” she muses.

“But…” Baki starts again but is shut down… again.

“I’m already retired, I can do whatever I want,” she grins. “I haven’t doted on my dear grandchild for a while after all…”

Meanwhile, Team Kei is also on their way.

“We have been going non stop since we left… can we take a break?” Lumi asks with a whine.

“Put up with it a little more would you?” Maki asks, “This is an emergency an emergency I tell you!”

“Maki, in front of you!” Samuru exclaims.

Maki stops and notices a butterfly she almost slams into.

“That’s…” Kei frowns.

“I have to wonder though…” Shi Tai mutters as they leap through branch to branch. “Why do they have to wait four years to make a move…?”

“That is the question… isn’t it?” Yuri asks, glancing at Pan who continues to look forward.

“Based on the information I acquired…” Elder Chiyo starts, making everyone look at her. “... there is quite a bit of preparation involved if one’s going to draw out the tailed beast that’s sealed within people…”

“Tailed beast?” Shi Tai asks.

“What… you are a Konoha shinobi yet you don’t know this?” Chiyo muses, “The hidden leaf has the nine tailed beast.”

Shi Tai eyes widen.

“The nine tailed beast is treated as top secret amongst the leaf village…” Yuri mutters.

“Well… that’s not surprising I guess… a tailed beast refers to beast spirits with tails,” Chiyo explains, “Long, long ago the sand had the one tail… that’s the Piko sealed within Koyuki.”

“That means that there are other tailed beast other than the nine tailed cat spirit?” Shi Tai asks.

“That’s right… there are a total of nine tailed beasts in this world… they have special characteristics and immense chakra, from the one to nine tails, there are beasts for each number of tail every beasts has. In the world of ninja they were used for military purposes by hidden villages around the world. Many go to war to get their hands on them. But no one was able to control a power which surpassed human intelligence… I don’t know why the akatsuki is after it… but that power is too dangerous…”

Shi Tai and Hakuno seems rather sad that they were used like that but Yuri and Pan doesn’t seem surprised, angry or sad at what she is saying because they both know that it is true.

“But in this new peaceful age… the tailed beast apparently still exists, having scattered all around the world.”

Shi Tai didn’t know if this news was better now that he knows that there are more people like Koyuki and him or worse…

Pan glances at Shi Tai before looking ahead. Yuri probably already knows this but even if this is the first time Pan is hearing this… he didn’t let it show on his face… after all… he wasn’t exactly sheltered on the way the shinobi world works.

Zetsu watches from a distance and connects towards the Zetsu with the Akatsuki as a hologram.

“An enemy is nearing this hideout,” She replies without flinching. “And a highly skilled one in fact… his name is Meguro Kei.”

“Who is that?” the leader in purple asks.

“A leaf jonin who has a wide range of talents… he mainly uses taijutsu however, don’t underestimate him,” Shinto replies.

“We’ll use that jutsu then… Kisame… you should go… with your chakra you should be able to do it…”

“Well… I can get pay back from the last time we fought I guess…” Kisame grins.

Shinto says nothing to stop him this time which is good for him at least.

Kei frowns as he looks up with the butterfly on his shoulder.

“We were told that we were nearer to the hideout but… for them to already know we were coming…” Kei frowns. “Samuru, use your byakugan to look ahead please.”

“Roger.” Samuru replies before activating his chakra. “Behind us!”

Maki eyes widen as they immediately turn around to see something rise from the ground and charge towards them. They leap away from it as it crashes into a hill, the smoke puffs up and parts, revealing Kisame.

“That’s…” Kei’s eyes widen.

“You know him? Kei-sensei?” Maki asks with her eyes not leaving her opponent.

“A man with shark like features… I heard from Kenzo that he was the one with Tengu Shinto… for him to be here though…” Kei mutters. “Could it be… is Shinto here? If he is… it might be bad…”

Maki swallows nervously as she looks around despite Samuru being the one with the all seeing eye.

On the other side, Zetsu notices Team Yuri going to the hideout too. But two hidden sand shinobi continues to watch the entrance of the hideout without problems.

“We have more guests,” Zetsu replies after Team Yuri reached a certain distance from their hideout.

“It’s a little noisy this time… isn’t it Deidara?” the leader asks, accusatory.

“W-well… the jinchuriki was stronger than the other two…” Deidara mumbles.

“I told you at the start, didn’t I?” Sasori growls, “Your jutsu wasn’t suited for covert operations.”

“Hmph, I’dsayyourtrapswereprettyloudtoo, weren’tthey?”

“Speak properly you airhead!”

“Stop fighting amongst yourselves! Concentrate on the jutsu…” the leader grumbles. “We should send someone else out…”

A figure speaks out, “This time it’s my turn, without any doubt…”

“Another leaf shinobi…” Zetsu adds.

“Tch-” apparently there was a certain Akatsuki pair that was assigned to the hidden leaf.

“In that case it’s decided…”

“Everyone stop!” Yuri exclaims as they reach a clearing.

Tengu Shinto steps in front of them, blocking their way.

“Out of nowhere…” Yuri mutters.

“That guy… those eyes…” Chiyo narrows her eyes.

Samuru looks at their surroundings through his byakugan. “There is no one else here… but this guy… has a ridiculous amount of chakra… I’ve never seen anyone besides Nakano with that amount of chakra…”

“I was hoping I’d get that Tengu guy again but… I guess you will do,” Kisame grins, he tosses his club into the air and signs in quick succession.

‘Water style: Exploding water colliding wave!’

He spits waves upon waves of water, leaving them with little space to run about.

“Here I come~” Kisame grins, descending upon them on a wave.

They dodge his attacks and lands back onto land. He continues to repeat that until they have nowhere to go.

“This is way too much water!” Lumi exclaims.

“This technique requires a huge amount of chakra…” Samuru mutters.

Kisame dives into the water, riding the waves as he tries to hit them from behind.

‘Light style! Light Barrier!’ Lumi attempts to block the water only for Kisame to drop behind her and attempt to kick her but Maki hits him from behind, only for Kisame to dissolve into water.

“Maki!” Samuru exclaims.

Maki eyes widen as Kisame appears behind her and swings his club at her.

“Tengu… Shinto…” Pan mutters.

“Shinto huh… so this is the guy that killed his friend for the tengu chakra…” Chiyo muses.

Shi Tai eyes widen while Pan’s expression softens.

“It’s been a while… Yuri-san… Shi Tai… Pan…”

That nonchalence is pissing Shi Tai off, “You… not only me but Koyuki too…”

“Don’t look into his eyes!” Yuri exclaims, raising her hand to block them from attacking recklessly.

“The tengu clan huh… it’s been a while since I went up againnst a Tengu chakra user…” Chiyo muses.

Shi Tai frowns, glancing at her.

“You don’t have to look surprised, there are a few fighting techniques to counter this genjutsu,” Chiyo muses. “One of them requires more than one people, at least when one gets caught in the genjutsu the other can take his back and hit him… but even if that is impossible, if you hit your teammate then your teammate will be released from the genjutsu, it’s as simple as that…”

“You seem to know a lot from your old age,” Shi Tai muses.

Pan’s eyes doesn’t leave Shinto’s movements however, it’s strange that he is just standing there letting them make their first move however…

“I’ll take his back then,” Hakuno replies.

“Wait,” Yuri stops him before he can act rashly.

“Do you want to say my way of fighting the Tengu chakra is wrong?” Chiyo asks.

“That would work if it’s an ordinary genjutsu…” Yuri replies, “But it’s a bit more complicated in his case… he uses the advanced tengu chakra, which is a much stronger genjutsu than an ordinary tengu chakra…”

“If you are stuck inside his genjutsu, you will experience it in a second,” Rukia had told the three of them back when he was still in the hospital. “Even though it may seem like a second to others… the person who receive the jutsu will feel it for hour and days… so no matter what… don’t get caught in it.”

“But it seems to have some risk involving using that jutsu since you immediately left afterwards…” Yuri adds.

“You are very informed, I take it that Rukia told you everything?” Shinto muses.

“He told me enough for me to be able to take you on,” Yuri smirks.

“Really? You want to take this fight?” Shinto asks in amusement.

“Yeah…” Yuri smiles, pulling her zither out. Shinto’s smile twitches and Yuri knows that this battle is going to go just fine.

“Looks like Shinto has met the enemy… and Kisame is in the middle of a fight…” the leader mutters, looking at their unmoving silhouettes.

Maki leaps away from his club and before Kisame can swing again, Samuru appears behind him and knocks his club away.

Kei uses the chance to punch him away, knocking him quite a fair distance away.

‘Light style! Light ball!’

A bright light explodes in front of Kisame, the only downside was that the jutsu managed to hide his escape… but with Lumi’s jutsu he should be fairly injured from taking a ball of light to the face.

Samuru’s eyes work in over drive, making sure he doesn’t lose sight of the opponent.

“Below us!” Samuru exclaims.

Kei watches as Kisame rises from the water, ready to strike but he was ready for that attack and dodges in the smallest way possible to be able to strike him while he was still attacking. Kisame grunts as he is pushed aside, Samuru tries to follow up but his club this time is used on the defensive, completely cancelling out Samuru’s chakra much to his surprise.

‘Light style! Volley of stars!’

Even with Lumi’s jutsu, the sword manages to block everything.

‘We have to do something about that weapon of his…’

“Samuru! Maki! Cover me!” Kei exclaims as he dashes towards Kisame. Kisame pulls a wave from below to block his kick but it wasn’t enough to stop Kei, he knocks Kisame away with his full body and grabbed his weapon.

“Now!”

Kisame tsks before signing, ‘Water clone jutsu!’

Water clones bursts out from the water and manages to grab Samuru and Maki.

‘Water prison jutsu!’

“Oh no…” Kei mutters.

Streaks of light bursts out from Lumi’s fingers, attempting to hit Kisame only for it to be useless as soon as Samuru and Maki were in case in water.

“Samuru! Maki!”

‘I can’t move…’ Samuru grits his teeth.

Maki is also trying but is only going to waste her energy trying to break out of the dense water.

Kei frowns as the sword who he had left underwater, swims towards Kisame. ‘Since he is using a weapon…’

‘That’s…’ Maki’s eyes widen.

‘Kei-sensei is using his nunchucks… this is good anyway… I’m the only long ranged user here that can help him…’ Lumi frowns as she watches him from a safe distance.

Shinto raises his hand, pointing towards Shi Tai. Shi Tai backs off a little.

“It’s about time you come with me Shi Tai-kun-”

“Enough chit chatting!” Pan exclaims, appearing behind Shinto.

“Ah! Since when?!” Yuri exclaims.

Even Yuri didn’t see Pan move but maybe it was because Pan was behind her but Shinto manages to grab Pan’s punch before it can land. Another Shinto appears beside him.

“Shadow clone?!”

Shi Tai jumps into action, Seigan ready in hand as he charges towards Shinto.

“Seigan!”

Smoke bursts from Shinto, a shadow clone too… Shi Tai grits his teeth before looking around only to find everyone laying on the ground.

“Hakuno!” Shi Tai exclaims as Hakuno pushes himself up.

“Hakuno?” Shi Tai’s eyes widen as ‘Hakuno’ suddenly changes into Shinto and so did everyone else.

“Clones? No… Genjutsu?” Shi Tai eyes widen and immediately tries to dispel it. “Come on… I’ve learned this from pervy sage… but… I didn’t even look into your eyes…”

“There are other ways of casting genjutsu,” Shinto muses. “Like from pointing at someone for example… but isn’t it time you went to sleep?”

Shi Tai grits his teeth, remembering his training… there was no use in fighting a genjutsu… he needed to dispel the genjutsu as soon as he can…

Chapter Text

Explosions of water echoes throughout the lake Kisame had created, Kei continues to hammer into him with his nunchucks while Lumi’s light style continues the barrage while Kisame tries to put any distance between them.

“That girl is annoying…” Kisame frowns.

Kei pauses mid kick before the sword can pierce him with spikes but while he was so focused on his fight, he didn’t notice his student going to die.

Kisame’s water clone appears behind Lumi, the clone attacks her, aiming for her heart only for his hand to hit a barrier before he can touch her.

Lumi’s streaks of light shoots backwards, dispelling the clone behind her, it was the ultimate defence and offence jutsu, the active sun jutsu.

Kei knocks the clone before Kisame could sneak an attack on him.

‘I can’t… hold it any longer…’ Samuru grits his teeth, this whole time they had been holding their breath, Samuru made the mistake of breathing in a little air and is now choking on water.

Maki had randomly trained to hold her breath for a long period of time… but Samuru didn’t think that he’d need to hold his breath for more than a second under any circumstances.

Kei seems to not only be the one who noticed however as Kisame smirks.

‘Water style! Water shark bomb!’

Kei deflects the attack with his nunchucks. Lumi tries to attack him again but he deflects it with his sword, at the same time he uses it to attack Kei too.

Unable to react quick enough, Kei instinctively blocks the sword only to be cut by its spikes.

Kisame takes the chance to kick him underwater. Kei let’s himself sink for him to recover a little but it only serves to make Lumi anxious.

“I’ll deal with you soon enough,” Kisame muses before pressing his hand against the water.

‘Water style! Five sharks frenzy!’

Kei’s eyes widen as he looks up to see five sharks going after him. It looks like he won’t have time to rest after all…

‘Light style! Exploding Light Carnival!’

Kisame grins, waiting for her to change jutsu to appear behind her. Lumi jumps with a yelp.

‘Come on Lumi! You can do it!’ Maki grits her teeth. Samuru puffs his cheeks, planning on holding out as long as he can.

‘First Meal!’

The sharks continue to attack Kei underwater as Kisame and Lumi fight above the water. Kei tries to punch the shark only for it to reform after being attacked.

‘Light style! Active Sun Jutsu!’

Her light reacted quick before Kisame’s sword can cut through to her but her shield couldn’t last that long, cracking under the pressure, she uses the remaining of her shield to push herself away, creating distance.

“Lumi!” Maki exclaims underwater.

Lumi didn’t hear Maki not that it would change anything even if she heard her as Kisame appears behind her again.

‘It’s over!’

One swing from his sword and she would have died if not the water bursting out from underneath him.

‘Eight inner gates! Sixth gate, gate of Joy, open!’ a green light bursts out of the water, draining a huge hole within the water, surrounding Kei as his skin turns red and his cheeks sullen.

‘What enormous chakra!’ Kisame exclaims internally.

‘This is my chance!’ Lumi breaks apart the remaining light shield and sends it over to the water clones. It changes direction last minute to attack one clone. The one trapping Maki was suddenly surrounded by light, with Maki freed, she can be quick enough to free Samuru as well.

‘Konoha Hurricane!’

Kisame didn’t have time to worry about his clones, Kei was at his face immediately. Kisame tries to escape only for Kei to take a stance. Maki helps Samuru up as she glances at Kei-sensei’s stance.

“That stance…!” Maki exclaims. Samuru sighs in relief, finally being able to breathe fresh air.

Kisame thought that he was safe until Kei appears in front of him and kicks him up into the air.

‘Fast!’

Kei takes the chance to continue his attack, his punnches so fast that it created fireballs.

‘Morning Peacock!’

The final punch sends Kisame falling back into the water entirely on fire. The water shrinks and drains, signalling that the caster’s chakra has worn off.

“Looks like it’s over…” Maki mutters.

Shi Tai’s eyes widen as he isn’t in the forest anymore… but rather, back in the darkness of his room back at home.

‘This…’

This was some genjutsu… there was no way this guy knows about his situation at home… isn’t it… that is why he should not think about his past… and focus on dispelling the genjutsu by cutting his flow of chakra… he can do it… he has trained for this…

“It is not enough…”

Shi Tai’s eyes widen as he sees Umi look down at him with discontent.

“You are not strong enough… you will never be a shinobi… and you will never be accepted by the village-”

Shi Tai squeezes his eyes shut, even if he tries to look away… he can’t… the vision of Umi still persists in his mind. Shi Tai grits his teeth, trying to clear his mind off everything and anything… think of something nice, like Wakana… Pan… anyone else.

“You are a no one… disposable… everyone only looks at you because of that thing inside of you… no one really cares about you…” Wakana’s voice can be heard near his ear but he continues to think of the food they got, the games they played.

“You cannot take my place Shi Tai…”

Shi Tai’s eyes burst open, pupils shrinking as he sees Nakano, Tengu eyes vivid in the dark, like her former friend… or current friend?

Right… this is a genjutsu but… part of him thinks that this is what he thinks they’d say… his insecurities… their unsaid words… those happy faces are not for him…

“I’m disappointed in you.”

“Shut up shut up!” Shi Tai exclaims, covering his ears and squeezing his eyes shut but there was another part of his senses being attcked. He gasps as he struggles against the hand at his neck.

Pan looks up at him with a disapproving expression.

“If you can’t survive this then what kind of shinobi are you?” Lightning crackles from the side, making Shi Tai’s struggles increase.

“Someone…”

“You can’t do anything by yourself…” Umi mumbles.

“No one cares about you Shi Tai…” Wakana adds.

“Anyone…”

“Go on… call out for help…” Nakano smiles.

“Pan…”

Shi Tai can feel heat from his chest before tripping over the air.

“Shi Tai!” Hakuno exclaims.

Shi Tai jumps as an explosion echoes throughout his ear…

“Are you alright?” Pan asks.

Shi Tai looks at him with a fearful expression.

“You were caught in a genjutsu…” Hakuno’s hand is reassuring as he helps Shi Tai up. “Me and Pan both gave you our chakra to disrupt it…”

Yuri looks back in worry but also not letting Shinto leave out of her sight. She had been fighting Shinto while Shi Tai was in the genjutsu.

“You shot your seigan out towards nothing and looked like you were fighting demons…” Hakuno mutters.

“This guy is using more than just a vision jutsu…” Chiyo mutters.

“Pull it together,” Pan chided him, his tone of voice made Shi Tai’s whole body flinch.

“It’s okay, I’ll protect him…” Hakuno smiles.

“That’s not the problem-” Pan frowns but looking at Shi Tai is almost looks like he is back in the chunin exam arena. He drops it and focuses on the fight ahead.

‘Fire style! Phoenix flower jutsu!’

Yuri strums her zither, creating a barrier around her as she dashes through the jutsu.

‘Fire style! Fireball jutsu!’

Yuri’s eyes widen, the fireball jutsu was way too big for her to create a barrier around everyone, which was what he is hoping for. Chiyo was the first one out, Pan didn’t trust Shi Tai enough to move quickly so he carried him away. Hakuno squeaks before leaping after them.

In order to direct his attention away from them, Yuri creates a moving flat barrier and sends hurtling towards Shinto who easily dodges the shield. Yuri’s quick movements followed it up with a few attacks.

While he was occupied, Pan descends from above with a seigan of his own.

‘He has learnt a troublesome jutsu…’ Shinto looks down at the crator that the Seigan made where his substitution stood if he was hit by that it would have been bad.

Mist appears around Shinto who looks unimpressed by their efforts so far. While Mist is great for making genjutsu hard to cast, it was useless against the Tengu Chakra. The zither plays, echoing throughout the clearing where Shinto stood. It would be hard for them to sneak past him so unless they left through the forest…

Which is highly unlikely given that Yuri is still here. They can stand here all day then, as soon as the Zither sound softens, Shinto would have to move towards them.

“We can waste time playing hide and seek here or you can just show yourself now…”

Kunai flies towards Shinto from the trees, Shinto dodges them all before doing a few hand signs.

‘Fire style! Fireball jutsu!’

The fireball would have caused a forest fire if not for Yuri’s barrier protecting it, it seem like a one way as kunais continue to rain towards Shinto. While he is distracted by the kunais Pan bursts out of the ground and attempts to attack him with a Yagiri but this time a short ranged version of it.

Shinto easily dodges the attack however and grabs Pan by the shoulder and pulled his head to make sure Pan’s eye met his.

Pan’s eyes widen as he find himself on top of a platform. He tries to move only for his limps to flop around. He frowns before looking at his feet where it caught fire like a paper talisman being sacrificed.

Shinto watches on only to be grabbed back by the arm.

“To think that you’d be able to use a jutsu this efficiently… it’s my fault for not noticing it earlier… no wonder my genjutsu is having no effect…” Shinto muses.

Pan appears behind Shinto with a Yagiri Sword prepared, with the lightning goat pierced through his heart it should have been over.

“You did it!” Shi Tai exclaims in excitement as he runs out from the bushes. Hakuno follows him, worried that he might get too excited and trip over something but he notices the expression that Pan has.

Yuri seems to notice it too and descends from above.

“This… what’s the meaning of this?” Shi Tai asks as he looks at the corpse. Pan looks at Shinto’s body with an expressionless expression but Hakuno seem to detect some kind of relief from it too. Hakuno looks down at the body in worry.

“I did sense that something wasn’t right…” Yuri mutters. “This explains it then…”

At the same time, Team Kei seems to have discovered the same thing. The body of the person they were fighting… is completely different…

“How is this possible? He had all of his tricks… no?” Hakuno asks.

“Does he? I’ve never really fought him before…” Shi Tai mutters.

“Yes… he did use the technique tsukuyomi on my shadow clone…” Pan replies, crossing his arms.

“Do you know him?” Yuri asks, and they all look at Chiyo who looks troubled about the body, more so than she needed to be if this was someone she didn’t know.

“It’s Nagisa… he’s a jonin from our village… he went missing just before Koyuki was captured…”

“Was he disguised with a transformation jutsu?” Maki asks.

“No…” Samuru frowns, staring at the body. “His body… it’s different than before… I’m afraid it’s a more fearsome jutsu than that…”

Chapter Text

‘The Jutsu wore off huh… however, we were able to buy quite a bit of time… this should be enough…’

“Well done, Shinto, Kisame…” the leader muses.

‘It’s almost time…’

The statue’s eyes that were closed a day before, are now almost fully open now. A pair of eyes stares at the entrance without moving, suddenly twitches.

“Just as I thought… they were stalling for time…” Elder Chiyo mutters, pulling out a brush and ink to write a note to send out. “There is no doubt that they are already extracting the tailed beast…”

“What do you mean by… extracting?” Shi Tai asks.

“It’s most likely that they are extracting the tailed beast to create a new jinchuriki using the one tail Piko… I explained before that the tailed beast possesses a power beyond human comprehension, didn’t I? And how each land attempted to use them as military weapons… the jinchuriki is what you may call the one who controls that power… in the past, there were those who attempted to control that power… they do that by sealing it inside people. By doing so they tried to suppress the extreme power of the tailed beast… and then control that power…”

Shi Tai’s expression darkens as his hand hovers over his stomach where he knows… there is a mark there… a seal to suppress that power… he knows better than anyone…

“And the ones with the tailed beast sealed within them… in other words, people like Koyuki were called Jinchuriki… the striking feature of the jinchuriki is how it utilises unbelievable power by resonating with the ‘Tailed Beast’ including Koyuki, there have been three Jinchuriki in the history of the sand…” she replies as she summons a cranked bird and sends the scroll she has been writing away.

“So wars were often fought using Jinchurikis?” Shi Tai asks.

“That’s right…”

“Then the people who’ve been turned into a Jinchuriki…” Shi Tai grits his teeth, Hakuno glances at Shi Tai then at Pan who doesn’t look all that surprised.

“How is the tailed beast extracted?”

“What’s required is a sealing jutsu with the ability to instantaneously balance the power of the tailed beast, in addition to plenty of time. But if that’s done, the Jinchuriki… will die…”

Hakuno’s eyes widen and Pan for the first time since this mission started, had his expression cracked.

“That’s…” Hakuno looks at Shi Tai with tears in his eyes.

Pan looks away, “We better hurry and save Koyuki… Hakuno… you don’t have to worry too much.”

Hakuno looks at Pan in surprise, as if not expecting him to address him. It was a different reaction than it was four years ago as he had scolded Hakuno many times about crying in the battlefield.

Pan walks ahead, Yuri hurriedly follows suit along with Chiyo and Shi Tai.

The bird flies over the sand village and into a secluded area where a small paradise lies. Elder Ebiso looks up with focused eyebrows.

‘Koyuki…’

As the akatsuki members continued to use their jutsu, the entrance to the hideout suddenly shook.

“Zetsu… what is that?” The leader asks.

“... we have company…”

Dark clouds gather over the hideout entrance, striking the entrance with a huge lightning bolt. Although it may seem like a normal storm, the lightning continues to strike at the entrance. People say that lightning hardly strikes the same place twice but the lightning continues to hit the seal on the entrance six to seven times.

“Shinto, tell me about the enemy’s numbers and their features.”

“They are a four-man squid with Gakki Yuri, Tairo Hakuno, Henso Pan, Shi Tai, the nine tails jinchuriki and Chiyo, the sand advisor,” Shinto replies.

Sasori’s body twitches a little.

“Do you know of anyone that could be outside?” The leader asks.

“There is one I have in mind…”

Kei almost fell off the tree branch while they were leaping through the forest. ‘Did I step on a snake or something? No way I almost slipped off that branch that easily…’

“Kei-sensei! Are you alright? Maybe we should take a rest…” Maki mutters.

“I’m fine…” Kei smiles.

“We should be in our peak condition when we fight those guys… two of them managed to infiltrate the sand village… there is no telling how strong our opponents will be,” Samuru replies.

Kei looks ahead, looking anxious but also tired, since Samuru and Lumi are looking worried too, he should take the chance to take a short break.

Sōma looks down at the seal before looking up at the storm clouds above him. The seal is a tricky one, he is unable to brute force it and he doesn’t have the skills required to break a seal but he was hoping to be able to lead someone out if he reveals himself.

An opening is required and he has a bad feeling about this given that reinforcements should have reached his location sooner… other people aren’t completely useless after all but if they were to be met with enemies… then the worse case scenario is that he is one his own for now.

“The seal cannot be broken from the outside…” the leader mutters but even he doesn’t sound all that sure about it.

Sōma’s jutsu isn’t letting up, putting that much strain into a seal, even for any S-rank seal, it would be too much for it.

The other akatsuki members continued to focus on their jutsu, from the inside there seems to be nothing they can hear from the outside.

“These guys are seriously a pain…” Kisame muses but it’s not like its their problem anyway, all they needed to do was focus on the jutsu, they were safe where they were anyway.

While on their way, Chiyo remembers when Sasori was small… Shi Tai reminded her a lot of him.

Pan places a hand onto Shi Tai’s shoulder, making him flinch a little. Pan takes note of that before looking ahead, matching his pace.

“Don’t worry… Koyuki will be fine,” Pan smiles.

Shi Tai tries to smile back at Pan, but they both know that that is not true. He has already given up on saving Koyuki. At least when they reach there, he wants to beat up the Akatsuki while he can…

‘You cannot take my place Shi Tai… if it were me right now I would be speeding towards that hideout and screaming Koyuki’s name… but you can’t even do that now… can’t you…?’

Shi Tai’s expression pales as a familiar voice echoes at the back of his head. Pan glances at him, reading his expression before leaping further than the group, as if he is in a rush. Hakuno watches him as he takes Shi Tai’s pace, as if to show him that Hakuno is here and at his pace.

“Why are they so distraught about Koyuki… who’s from a different village?” Chiyo asks Yuri who matches her pace. “And… what in the world is he?” she asks in a low voice, looking through Shi Tai. It’s like she can sense the sinister aura from him.

“He’s also a jinchuriki,” Yuri whispers back. “He has the nine tails sealed within him.”

Chiyo’s eyes widen as she looks back at Shi Tai. The nine tails jinchuriki… she didn’t expect him to be one at all… given her knowledge on the nine tail jinchurikis…

“He may have no attachment to the hidden sand village itself but… Koyuki is a Jinchuriki like he is… more than any of us probably… Shi Tai knows how Koyuki feels… the contempt that they can feel since they were kids… for something they cannot control and something that is not a part of them…” Yuri mutters, her expression is dark, as if remembering something, she trails off.

It didn’t matter if Koyuki was from the sand or the leaf… what mattered was that Koyuki is a friend to him… that’s what he believed.

“I’ve lived for a long time and have seen many things…” Chiyo starts, “And in my own way, I’ve learned the nature of this world… learning that the alliance with other lands were for show only… what I did was to create resources to protect the hidden sand… I’m the one who used the jutsu… and forced the possession of the Piko on Koyuki… after consulting with her father the fourth kazekage that is…”

Yuri closes her eyes, understanding what she needed to do but that doesn’t mean that she has to approve it.

“What I did to protect the village ended up just hurting it and now a village I avoided because I couldn’t believe in alliances is trying to help us… everything I’ve done might have been a mistake… and now I’ve gotten old and learned to give up as soon as possible…” Chiyo muses. “Yuri…”

Yuri glances at her.

“Young people have so much potential within… I’m so envious…”

Yuri huffs a laugh, “Nah, you’re just getting started… you’re still very young~” she knew how old people are, they love hearing things like this. As expected, Chiyo giggles.

“You’re right… there might still be something an old bag like me can do…”

‘Something I can do…’

She looks at Shi Tai, Pan and Hakuno in front of her. A pair of grey irises slowly opens to a bright room, there is nothing out here… nothing but herself.

‘Who am I? Where am I?’ she asks but no sound could be heard. ‘There is nothing for me here… but why does it feel like I should have… something…’ she reaches out her hand, only to grab onto nothing.

Floating… in this endless white void… is this who she used to be? Something was missing… but she couldn’t put her finger as to what it was.

‘What is it? Who am I? Where am I?’ those questions will endlessly haunt this little girl until the end of time, with no one to accompany her… with no one to answer her.

The seal breaks open, revealing white light in a dusty old cave. Sōma glances into the cave, only then does he grit his teeth and cracked the top of the entrance to the cave… there is nothing here at all!

Team Kei leaps towards the river, looking at the entrance where the akatsuki hideout lies.

“Looks like they put a barrier here… this is where the butterfly had led me to… it seems that this is where Koyuki’s scent is…” Kei mutters.

Kei looks at the seal, identifying the type of barrier before trying anything on it. Samuru uses his byakugan to see through the entrance.

“There seems to be a statue inside of it… and…” Samuru focuses on the body at the bottom of the statue… “Lumi… it’s a five seal barrier… you can break this… there are five forbidden seal tags… you can destroy them simultaneously. I’ll send you the location of the tags.”

“Well… now that this is over… we should get going and finish our missions,” a figure replies, seemingly eager to leave.

“Sasori… Deidara… I will leave the intruders to you…” the leader adds. “But take the jinchuriki alive-”

“We know that…” Sasori grumbles. “Shinto… do you have any information on what the nine tails jinchuriki is like?”

Shinto’s expression is half covered by his cloak but his disdain could obviously be felt even through his hologram.

“Tell him,” the leader orders Shinto before leaving, his hologram fizzing out along with the other members of the akatsuki.

“He is timid and helpless… I’m sure you’ll be able to take him…” Shinto replies before leaving.

“How the hell is that supposed to help?!” Deidara exclaims in frustration.

“Are you okay with that? Wasn’t he supposed to be your target?” Kisame asks after Shinto leaves the area.

“If it makes my life easier then why not,” Shinto snorts before leaping down from the rock they were sitting on. Kisame shrugs before following suit.

Lumi closes her eyes, it takes her a while to find the direct location of the seal, with the help of Yuri’s butterflies…

“Looks like they have found the entrance… we should speed up,” Yuri calls to the front of the group who nods and picks up their pace.

Team Kei can only rely on Lumi to prepare her jutsu, as soon as she breaks it Maki and Kei plans on attacking the entrance together. Lumi closes her eyes, it’s like seeing through multiple screens at once. Even without Yuri, her butterflies continue to help Konoha everywhere.

‘Light style! Global Light Carnival!’

The light hits on each of the seals on point, burning it up. As soon as the seal in front of them was burnt, Maki and Kei both kicks the entrance in.

‘Konoha Hurricane!’ both of them manages to completely break open the rock entrance.

Samuru frowns, looking inside the entrance, he hadn’t used his byakugan since the entrance broke but he is regretting turning it off for the moment.

“What is the meaning of this?!”

Sōma looks back at the entrance he destroyed, he hadn’t left yet for two days… just in case someone came back to this side of the entrance he was sure that he saw the two who kidnapped Koyuki enter from.

But it’s been two days… Koyuki is most likely…

Sōma looks into the cave where Deidara and Sasori stood, seemingly waiting for someone to walk into the cave. He was still deciding whether to enter when he hears something move near him.

He looks down and sees a unit of shinobis below him. ‘The leaf huh… they must be reinforcements… but for none of them to be hidden sand shinobis…’ Sōma snorts internally as he unwraps a new lollipop. ‘They have an elderly woman too… this is so screwed…’

“There is no point in hiding out there… we know you’re out there…” Sasori muses.

The unit seem to flinch at his words but stayed hidden.

‘Team Kei should be here… but I don’t hear fighting at all…’ Yuri frowns, gesturing to Pan, Shi Tai and Hakuno on the other side.

Pan nods before stepping into the cave boldly with Hakuno and Shi Tai behind him.

“Now, which one of you is the jinchuriki hm?” Deidara asks, digging his foot into Koyuki out of sheer boredom.

Shi Tai grits his teeth. “You…”

Deidara examines the three, even though he knows that there is more behind them, one of them is an elder… so is the other person the jinchuriki?

“You won’t need the body now that you have what you want… don’t you… why don’t you just give it to us and we’ll be on our way,” Pan replies.

“Pan!” Shi Tai exclaims in disbelief.

Pan doesn’t look at him, they already know what happened… there was no saving Koyuki… so at least they could take the body back for a proper burial.

“I can’t believe it… I won’t!” Shi Tai exclaims. Hakuno places a hand onto his shoulder, to comfort him.

“Unfortunate but… we know that you have the jinchuriki amongst you… so we won’t be leaving until we capture it…” Deidara smiles. While he is eagerly gloating the enemy, Sasori’s eyes never once left where Elder Chiyo hid.

“We don’t, we came in two teams, the jinchuriki is on the other team,” Pan replies.

“I’d believe you if you didn’t have five people in your squad…” Deidara muses. “One of our members knows the jinchuriki you see but he didn’t really do a good job describing people…”

Pan narrows his eyes as Hakuno looks rather worried. How did they know how many people they have? They might have been connected to those weird duplicates of the Akatsuki members… then there was no point in any of them hiding.

But due to the nature of Yuri-sensei’s jutsu, it’s still best if she stays hidden.

“You want this body back? Then why don’t you come over and take it then?” Deidara taunts, pulling out a clay bird and hoping on it as it swallows Koyuki’s body whole. “I’ll see you then my man.”

Deidara salutes Sasori before flying away.

‘Damn that Deidara… always doing what he wants…’ but this is good for them… they can split up the team at least and make it not only easier to fight by themselves without needing to worry about a teammate… but also split their numbers thin, which should be their advantage.

“Hakuno… you stay here, Shi Tai and I will go chase after the guy outside, work with Yuri-sensei, alright?” Pan asks.

Hakuno nods, Yuri sighs, it would be better if she did the long-ranged combat but it seems that they have no choice if they want to get Koyuki’s body back.

“Don’t do anything rash… Team Kei should be around here… so wait for them before doing anything reckless… alright?” Pan asks, looking at Hakuno who nods with a shaky smile even though it seems like he really wants to go with them. But it would be better if he stays here… given he has the antidote to the poison he has.

Shi Tai doesn’t look confident however but Pan places a gentle hand on his shoulder. Shi tai looks up at Pan with surprise as Pan smiles at him and nods before leaping away. There was a chance that Shi Tai could tell Pan if he preferred to stay behind… but… for Pan to go alone…

Shi Tai had been training for four years… it’s about time he didn’t put that time to waste. Little did they know, that is what they want.

Yuri hoped that the butterfly would help them reach them quicker… she didn’t feel that it was right that Pan left with Shi Tai… but she can’t exactly leave to help either… they were stretched thin, Hakuno is a support type while Yuri has no idea how elder Chiyo would even begin to fight something that can defeat Setta, who she was sure was the most talented and youngest amongst them.

“Something is coming…” Kei frowns as they all look in the cave to find four lumps rising from the ground. “It seems that they layered the cave with trap when the seal was peeled off…”

Sōma watches from his spot, seemingly unbothered about the situation they are in. He should follow the one who took the Kazekage but he is also worried about the people in the cave…

“I heard that you retired a long time ago…” Sasori muses as Elder Chiyo steps out from their hiding place.

“I wanted to see my grandson’s face again,” Chiyo replies, her expression dull even though there are numerous thoughts behind those weary eyes.

Hakuno looks at Sasori who glances at him and meets his eyes. He immediately ducks behind Yuri who looks rather relaxed for someone who is about to face a poisonous, quick-witted puppet.

“I’ll be your backup,” Yuri smiles at Elder Chiyo who nods in determination as she pulls out a string, attached to it are several kunais.

‘Assault blade!’ the kunais with seemingly no structure, shoots out from her threads. Sasori moves his tail to block it all but with a twitch of her finger, the kunai who has been knocked away, continues its assault, aiming at him from a wide range and tearing his cloak.

“If you’re going to defy me then I guess I have no choice…” Sasori pulls his cloak apart to reveal a mask on his back which is revealed to be attached to his tail. Hakuno peers from the side of Yuri.

“Will you join my collection with the others? Granny Chiyo?”

‘What a troublesome situation we are in…’ Sōma muses as he looks up at the white bird in the sky.

“That’s…” Maki’s eyes widen as the four figure starts to take a more vivid form.

“... is that… an exact copy?” Lumi asks, standing in the caves are the exact mirror copies of Team Kei.

“This… might be a bad thing…” Samuru mutters.

“Finally a worthy opponent!” Maki exclaims, excited.

‘They not only uses the same jutsu… the same weapons… the same moves…’ Lumi frowns as she leaps away from her mirror image, sending a beam of light towards her mirror self only for her mirror self to block it with a light shield.

‘They are even solid… they won’t be defeated easily…’ Kei frowns as he kicks his clone away, managing to keep distance but it still stands and charges towards him.

Chapter Text

“That’s…” Hakuno looks at him in disgust as if expecting something else entirely. Puppets are usually animalistic or some might say... cute... but this puppet looks a lot like a worm... with a human head...

“That’s not Sasori’s real body…” Chiyo explains as Yuri pulls out her zither. “That’s a puppet… the real body is inside that…”

“Do you know how I add puppets to my collection?” Sasori asks, stepping forth with crinkling of his joints. “First I clear out the organs… then after I’ve washed the body nice and clean… I fill it with hidden weapons to add to my collection.”

“Disgusting…” Hakuno mutters.

“Aren’t you a medical ninja?” Yuri asks in amusement. But Hakuno still cannot help but show his emotions.

“This puppet is called Hiroku… the ultimate puppet of offence and defence… if I add the three of you to my collection… I’ll have exactly three hundred and one puppets… it’s my art…”

With Deidara who unlike Sasori, loves explosions and chaos for no good reason other than it is just fun… it’s hard to imagine them being great partners.

Deidara smiles, loving to taunt people from high above. He notice that Pan seems rather annoyed with him despite his amicable demeanour in the cave.

“Are you sure you should be taking this fight? I’m sure Sasori is more troublesome to deal with no? What with his puppets and poison and all~” Deidara muses.

“Art huh…” Chiyo scoffs. “Back when he was still in the hidden sand, he is known as a master craftsman… and he built many excellent puppets… but he devoted most of his energy into turning people into puppets and collecting them… he calls that “art”... that puppet Hiroku used to be a shinobi from another village… he was turned into that form you see there by Sasori… he turned into a human puppet while still maintaining his original human form…”

“That’s what is going to happen to you soon,” Sasori muses.

“We first need to extract Sasori out of Hiruko… but it may be hard… as I may have known the puppet Hiruko from years ago… but it looks different now… even if I were to find every hidden weapon on that puppet… I may not be able to destroy it because of that guard on its back… but maybe Hakuno can… you are Prince Subaru’s student… no? Then you should be able to break it open…”

“But… now am I supposed to dodge all of its hidden weapons?” Hakuno asks. “That and the poison…”

“That is where I come in,” Chiyo replies.

Sasori looks at Hakuno in surprise as he leaps from in front of Yuri and charges towards him.

“That’s fast…” Sasori frowns before sending needles towards him but he doesn’t even need to dodge any of them as Yuri blocks the needles for him with a strum of her fingers. Sasori attempts to aim at Yuri only for her to easily block with her song.

“Those three… they looks scrawny as hell… are you sure they are up for the challenge?”

‘Looks like he wants to take us on one by one if possible… he doesn’t know that this is Shi Tai’s first mission… it’s not like he is going to be able to take him on alone…’ Pan narrows his eyes at Deidara who is preparing some clay.

Pan sends a kunai at Deidara who in turn, sends the clay bird down towards him, exploding into smoke, a perfect disguise to put a volley of kunais in it. Pan blocks the one aiming for him, he was ready to help Shi Tai if needed but Shi Tai pulls out his kunai to deflect his own attacks.

He sends another kunai up through the disappearing smoke and it almost hits him.

‘Good work,’ Pan smirks. Looks like he can fight after all.

“You guys are really strange… I heard that Jinchurikis are all gloomy loners… my comrades had captured two of them… and no one… not their village or comrades tried to save them… in fact some of them are even glad they are gone…” Deidara tilts his head to the side as if finding them intriguing.

“So you couldn’t forsake someone so pitiful and filled with hatred like you?” Deidara asks as Pan charges at him with a Yagiri blade in his hand. “It is inevitable… that you’d die just like her…” Deidara tilts his entire bird to the side, dodging Pan completely.

Shi Tai follows it up with a Seigan from below but the bird is too fast for them to hit it.

Deidara is very focused on their expressions and find something very interesting about the two.

“Oh?”

Hakuno easily dodges and blocks the needles with his kunai, his expression covered by the scarf as he seemingly dodges the needles flawlessly.

“That’s not enough huh… then take this!”

A missile shoots past them and almost hits Yuri when it suddenly explodes into different parts, each wooden part splitting to reveal poison-coated needles. Hakuno also easily dances amongst it while Yuri’s zither continues to play.

‘They dodged it all? I understand Chiyo being able to dodge it but… that little brat…’

Hakuno continue to charge towards Sasori. There was still the tail to worry about but before he could pierce through Hakuno, it stops short.

‘It won’t move!’

Hakuno gathers chakra in his hand before slamming it into the puppet. It breaks apart and a part of the cloaked figure moves to escape before Hakuno can put another one in him.

“Yuri-sensei…” Hakuno mutters, half a whine as she hovers over to him, ready for anything else.

“I’ve come this far to look at my grandson’s face…” Chiyo beams. “After twenty years… what say we face each other?”

The real body reveals to be a young-looking boy with vibrant red hair.

'He looks...' Hakuno's eyes widen.

"Impossible..." Chiyo gapes at him as if she had just seen a ghost. "It's like you haven't aged one bit-"

Sasori tilts his head. "I'm sure things are quite puzzling for you... but... I see your tricks as clear as day... granny chiyo," he muses. He knows that the one with the zither can block anything that comes towards her but the kid could only have dodged everything if he had known where to move to dodge them, despite granny chiyo having suppressed her chakra to the minimum, he can see through the threads that help the kid move.

And his tail suddenly stopped. There was a moment when she could have attached it to his tail, and that's when she sent the kunai towards him, which he had blocked. But it's child's play compared to what he has in store for them.

Deidara smirks before luring them further away from the cave. Pan knows what he is planning but it's not like he has any other choice. Pan chases after him but not before cooking something up of his own. Shi Tai, seeing Pan take the lead, follows him, his eyes glowing a bright purple. Pan glances at him worriedly but he hasn't shown signs of being far away yet. He is still here, albeit a little muddled in the head that is chanting at him to-

kill... kill... kill...

Shi Tai grits his teeth, sharp like a cat's as his eyes lock onto Deidara as they chase him through the valley.

Pan closes his eyes, yet he manages to keep up with Deidara with just the sound of wings flapping.

Shi Tai glances at him but is able to see that he is cooking something up so Shi Tai leaps forward a little bit to take lead while they continue to tail after Deidara. The difference between flying and running is significantly different, Shi Tai can only hope that whatever jutsu Pan is cooking up would pluck the clay bastard from the sky.

Three clay birds lands towards them and Shi Tai is ready for them but what he didn't expect was for the birds to explode. He is a short range fighter so it promptly exploded in his face. But he comes out, unscathed at all.

'Is that the tailed beast power?' Deidara muses. He guess he can't really just send his clay like that to deal with the nine-tails jinchuriki. The amount of tails is equivalent to the power it has they say.

But Deidara has only a little bit of clay left... they hadn't expect the mission to be this long.

"I was only intending to lure out the jinchuriki but... this is troublesome..." Deidara mutters.

"What's wrong? Granny chiyo?" Sasori muses as he locks onto her shocked expression. "Too emotional to say anything?" he scoffs as if that is what he expected but is disappointed nonetheless. Though it isn't clear what reaction he expected... happiness? pride? not when he is wearing a cloak that has been soaked in blood.

"While I'm at it why don't I show you something special? It will sure to move you... a collection that gave me a hard time when trying to kill it but... that's why I like this the most." He grins as he unravels a scroll.

Hakuno frowns as he notices the word 'three' on the scroll. Yuri frowns, gripping tightly on her zither. If there was another puppet that was more dangerous than hiroku... who knew what kind of tricks it will be able to do?

"It can't be-" Chiyo mutters as smoke emerges from the scroll, revealing a puppet that looks more human it's kind of creepy.

"What...? What is it?" Yuri asks, eyes not leaving Sasori.

"That's... the third kazekage-" Chiyo's eyes widen. The third kazekage has said to go missing resulting in the third shinobi war, to think that his body would be found here… in Sasori's hands nonetheless... kill... Sasori killed the third kazekage- "That's..." Chiyo wants to say impossible but given his resulting betrayal... hindsight makes everything so much clearer. He was known to be the most powerful of the kazekage... this is bad if the puppet is in Sasori's hands...

"It was bad enough that my grandson got mixed in with the bad crowd..." Granny Chiyo purses her lips, as if containing her anger but what good will her anger do now? "... to think that you would betray the village... trying to meddle with the kazekage for the third time!"

"Third time?" Hakuno asks, face pale. How can one person meddle with so much of what should be the most powerful shinobi of a whole entire village?

"The fourth kazekage... Koyuki... now this..." Chiyo mutters.

"Hey hey... I don't know about the fourth kazekage... the one who guided them was my subordinate-" Sasori pouts as if proud of everything he has done but not willing to take credit for someone else's art project. But this isn't an art project... these are people's lives...

"Indeed I was originally paired with Haru back at the akatsuki so I did a lot of things but..."

Hakuno narrow his eyes, expression clearly saying that, 'You are a creep and I don't want anything to do with you-' but if he had been paired with Haru then he must know something about Haru... then there might be a lead here... to Nakano-

"Yuri-sensei... can we take him in alive? I have a lot of questions for him about Haru..." Hakuno mutters.

Yuri can guess why he would want that but this guy looks way too dangerous to just knock out casually. Yuri can't promise Hakuno that but she can try. Chiyo doesn't feel like it is a good idea, cut off the infected part so it will not spread so they say... Chiyo wishes for a different life for Sasori but it just doesn't seem all that plausible with what he did.

"Unfortunately I must take you two out and go capture that jinchuriki," Sasori muses. " I hate to keep people waiting... so I won't be able to answer your questions... so... shall we get to it?"

Hakuno's eyes widen as the puppet moves quick, Chiyo's hands are quick to pull him back but that is not where the puppet was aiming for. Yuri hadn't expect the sharp turn and to pull up a shield requires a short period of time but time nonetheless which she doesn't have.

With a twitch of Chiyo's fingers and instead of the puppet's poison-filled blade piercing through Yuri- it was blocked by the tail of Hiroku but as a result the tail was smashed to pieces.

'As expected of Granny Chiyo... how about this?!' the puppet's other hand splits open into multiple flaps with writings on it. Chiyo recognises the writings and has her threads ready as it shoots out at just the same speed as the puppet itself... which means it's fast and not only that, hundreds of hands reaches towards Hakuno and Yuri. Yuri this time as the time to make a shield but even her shield could not defend against thousands of kilograms of metal.

Hakuno being distracted by Yuri's predicament didn't see the smoke chasing after him.

"Hakuno!" Yuri exclaims despite being buried by hundreds of hands, she is still concerned for her student. Hakuno and Chiyo were too late in reacting as the poison smoke completely engulfs him.

'Just one left,' Sasori muses.

"No... no!" Chiyo exclaims in horror as the two of them are defeated effortlessly. All because of the emotions that were high in that cave. That is why puppets are the better weapons after all... no emotions in the way of their goal...

Sasori frowns as he realise that his hands did not manage to kill Yuri but rather managed to break her zither. Her body was flexible enough to weave through the arm but not her zither. She is a little scratched up from splinters but other than that, she tugs at the string of her zither before freeing herself from the arm prison.

The poison smoke clears, revealing Hakuno's body on the ground, lying motionlessly. Yuri grits her teeth, her strings are unlike chakra threads, it isn't like she can make a new zither on the spot. It was not like her shield can take on a mountain... but the puppet was rather strong to have gotten through her defences.

That wasn't the only place where he planted the poison gas however as another spurt shoots out at Yuri now that she is defenceless. Chiyo wanted to take the blow by pulling her over her head but Yuri raises a hand and wraps the string high up onto the cave ceiling before strumming a deep melody. She does it in such a quick fashion Sasori didn't expect it as his cloud is blown back towards him. But it was no use, someone that uses poison... will definitely have the cure on him but it's not like his body was going to be affected by the poison anyway...

This woman was going to be a problem...

Yuri flexes her fingers a little, her fingers were a little beaten up but... she will fulfil Hakuno's wish as best she can. It was the least she could do as his sensei.

If she continues on this path however... it was clear that her hands were shaking from effort but Yuri isn't paying mind to it, with little regard for herself. That Chiyo knows the feeling and decides to take a more direct approach.

The third kazekage's mouth opens and shoots kunais towards Yuri who is ready to deflect when smoke covers her entire vision. Yuri tenses but the smoke was coming from behind her... which meant it was Granny Chiyo who did the summoning.

Two puppets stands in front of her, having blocked the kunais.

But the puppets seem to mean something because Sasori's usual stoic expression seem to soften a little.

"Those things..." Sasori mutters, his voice is neutral but his eyes are saying something else Yuri cannot quite put her finger on.

"So you remember these huh..." a puppet of his making- "These are the first puppets you've ever made... the father... and mother..."

Sasori has the third kazekage... if these puppets are called father and mother... Yuri's expression softens she can tell that these used to mean something to Sasori... even if they are now puppets which means they are... well... presumably dead and these puppets are what's left of their memory...

"I know all the puppet's tricks... it's futile..." Sasori replies with a level tone.

Yuri didn't feel right looking at them... like looking into an intimate moment in somebody else's life.

The puppets place their hands together to form a wire between them. Yuri was eager to see what it does and how she can help when Granny Chiyo steps in front of her.

"Stand back, Yuri, I'll handle things from here-" That was all Chiyo said before the puppets dashes towards Sasori.

Sasori moves his hand in a casual motion, bringing the hands towards them but the puppets leaps up to cut the arms short like slicing through butter, it weaves their way towards Sasori as they reveal weapons, a whip from the father and a sword from the mother. Sasori moves the thrid kazekage to block the attacks aimed at him. They were meeting blow by blow although Chiyo is having to control two puppets is much more difficult than one at least it managed them into a stalemate with both puppets having their weapons cut off or dulled.

"This is getting messy..." Sasori muses, "Guess it's time to use this..." he does a dog hand sign and the mouth of the puppet opens to reveal black like particles that looks similar to Koyuki's sand.

"As expected... that puppet can use the third kazekage jutsu..." Chiyo mutters.

Yuri's face pales, "Uh oh-"

"You haven't seen this in a while... haven't you?" Sasori smiles, proud of himself. "This Jutsu is why the third kazekage was praised as the most powerful..."

"The most feared weapon of the village hidden in the sand..." Chiyo mutters, explaining it to Yuri more than anything. "The Iron Sand..."

Yuri had heard of it but... to be able to see it in battle... she wasn't really sure if it's an honour to see something like this or an insult to the real thing.

"The third kazekage had developed the jutsu by basing it on the jutsu used by the former Piko wielder... it changes the iron sand into various shapes... creating weapons according to the situation. The Third kazekage had a kekkei genkai, called magnetism style... a puppet that has been made from a human body... is different than the normal puppets... transferring a chakra's core into a weapon... it's a frightening ability only Sasori managed to do..."

Sasori smiles and that alone was enough to inform Chiyo of the gravity of the situation.

"Yuri... you take Hakuno and get out of here... I will take care of it from here..." Chiyo replies.

"But-" Yuri didn't want to leave elder Chiyo alone, what kind of shinobi would she be if she did that?

"Things have turned an unexpected turn... that puppet makes it impossible for you-"

'Iron Sand: Scattered Showers!'

Yuri's eyes widen as she tightens the string to play a melody but one broken note is all it took for her jutsu to fail. Yuri grits her teeth as her finger was almost cut off in a hurry. Chiyo had a much safer jutsu and uses the mother puppet to bring Yuri away, that made her strings snap however so unless she finds two perfectly placed dripstones she wasn't playing any songs as time soon.

Yuri didn't know if Chiyo made it in time to save herself however as she looks over to see if she is alright.

The father puppet had taken place in front of her, with a bright blue glow in front of it.

"A chakra shield huh... looks like it's been upgraded compared to the time I was playing with them..." Sasori muses.

That however took a little too much strength for her. Those puppets were used to fill the void that his parents left with him. She was too distracted to realise that she shouldn't have done that. Chiyo looks at the puppet with a pale expression. It was hard for her to control the puppet because of the Iron Sand... the iron sand rises and turns into a bunch of sharp needles.

"Didn't you know you cannot block an iron sand attack?" Sasori taunts. "Now with one puppet down... there is no way for you to save both sides... now... who's going to die?" he grins as he sends the spikes towards not Yuri and Granny Chiyo but Hakuno and Yuri. It was clear who needed to be saved first but what Sasori didn't expect Granny Chiyo to tank a hit for the kid. But she is still alive as a chakra shield forms around her.

The only way for that to happen, however... is if her hand was puppet itself.

That would also explain how Sasori retained his youthful face. Replacing his body with a puppet one... but now both the mother puppet and her left arm is unable to be used... she was now out of options.

Chapter Text

Sasori was only a few months old when his parents fought in the war... they were so young... and so bright... they were a happy family. Sasori was unable to open his eyes to see his parents before the news of their death reaches Chiyo who cursed the ghost lotus for taking her children away from her.

Sasori didn't understand why he didn't have parents like other people for a while... and why... when he looks at families walking down the street. He simply stares at them. Chiyo doesn't know what is going on in his head during those times... maybe he wished for someone to be able to wipe his tears away and lift him back up... but Sasori never cries nor asks to be lifted. He simply stares at a happy family in wonder... awe... Chiyo is hesitant to call it envy.

"Sasori..." Chiyo wanted to talk to him about it but he simply smiles up at her as they walk past a few shops.

"Granny Chiyo... please buy me snacks on the way back..." he looks up like nothing is bothering him at all.

"S-sure..." Chiyo mutters, questions dying out at the back of her mind. Now she wishes she had taken the time to learn more and ask more... maybe she would have been able to reach him... maybe she wouldn't and it will all end up the same anyway...

She decides to do the one thing she is at least good at which is making puppets. So she decides to teach Sasori the puppet technique jutsu, thinking that maybe... with this... at least he can take his mind off his parents and do something productive. She gave him free rein of the workshop. She expected something small like a rabbit or a penguin but what he hadn't expected was tall puppets that look a lot like the couple in the picture beside Sasori's bed.

His parents... he had used the puppets to wonder what it feels like to have parents that would pat your head... and hug you to sleep... chasing nightmares away...

By the second day, he was already using chakra threads to move them, to walk towards him... and lift him up... but the chakra threads weren't strong enough and he almost broke an ankle trying to get the puppets to lift him.

Chiyo quickly checked on him afterwards and taught him how to strengthen his chakra threads.

Those nurturing years didn't matter. Not when he never had the real thing to begin with. He has grown since then and has moved on into more bigger projects. Art... cannot be made up of something as fragile as sentiment.

Yuri trudges over to Lady Chiyo, glancing at the mother puppet with a pitiful expression before going to help her up. Because of the war, almost everyone was an orphan, those with families that are also shinobi were already a minority, and those with happy ones even less. Still, if the world was filled with Sasoris then what kind of world can others live in? Being an orphan is no excuse for one's actions.

"Please use me as a puppet," Yuri replies.

"What?" Chiyo eyes widen.

"The Iron sand will have a much harder time restricting my movements. Besides, I still have multiple tricks up my sleeves," Yuri smirks, using blood from her hand to draw a line on the other. With a few hand signs, she summons an army of white butterflies, almost equal to the iron sand. Only the butterflies seem to not only remind Sasori of Deidara's clay animals but also an extension of Yuri, following her every move, making herself bigger.

'Summoning Jutsu! Butterfly Armor!'

The kekkei genkai is magnetism so metal weapons will most likely not work on him. It's going to hurt her reputation amongst the butterflies but... this was the last ace she has up her sleeves.

Harine Yuri, a gakki clan zither user... it reminded Chiyo so much of the horror stories of how the ghost lotus is called a ghost for a reason, Yuri is too much pink at once but still... if she were to see flickers of pink amongst the smoke and the sound of Shamisen calling for the sound of death to anyone who hears it... but there is no music here, there is only the trinkle of butterfly wings and a huge cone of iron sand heading straight for Yuri.

Chiyo snaps out of her daze, realising that Yuri is already booking it towards Sasori, she needs to use wider movements as Yuri has an armor now and she wants to save as much of it as possible. The iron sand cone leaps up like a spear, attempting to swipe at Yuri only to send a bunch of butterflies through the walls of the hideout. A few butterflies vanished but the surviving ones fluttered back to her as she noticed another pillar of iron sand above her.

She leaps out of the way before using the butterflies and chakra in her hand to send it flying back towards Sasori. Only problem was that made a few butterflies disappear, she cannot keep doing that. The Iron Sand almost hits Sasori and his puppet, not expecting that kind of strength from her.

Sasori turns the cone into a drill, drilling through the floor to get to her. Chiyo pulls her away but each time it goes too near her, a group of butterfly disappears. She manages to lure it up into the ceiling, dropping rocks onto Sasori. Sasori doesn't move from where he stood, simply using the iron sand to block the rocks but with each attack, the cave breaks into multiple pieces, making it hard to see anything.

One threatened to fall onto Chiyo and Yuri uses her armor to knock it aside, breaking apart the cave's entrance.

Smoke surrounds his vision despite the feeling of light hitting the side of his face.

'This smoke...' Sasori frowns he feels something tingling under his skin as the smoke surrounds him.

'Smoke style! Smoke Fire Bomb!'

Sasori's eyes widen before leaping up into the air as the smoke around him lights on fire at such a quick pace it singed his cloak and it would have taken off his leg if he wasn't quick enough.

He has no idea who did that jutsu, from where he saw there was only Yuri and Chiyo... so who- before he can realise it something heavy hits him from behind. It was such a monstrous strength that it would have rendered him paralysed.

Sasori glances back to see Hakuno behind him. That's when he realised too late... that he failed to account with the other person with them. But how- the poison should have made him unable to move...

With a twitch of his fingers, he sends the puppet over to Hakuno but Yuri takes the chance to send her butterflies over to attack the puppet, completely throwing it off course and breaking it apart at the joints.

"Hakuno!" Yuri beams, glad that he is alright.

"Yuri-sensei," Hakuno smiles, skipping over to her like it was nothing.

'Impossible... the poison I made... they should not be able to have made the antidote that easily...' Sasori looks at them with wide eyes. Chiyo looks at him with a pitiful expression. That expression... it makes him blank out a little.

"How did you survive the poison? Also, why didn't you help me out when you're okay?" Yuri pouts, knocking his head teasingly.

"I was waiting for the right time to interfere... I had to play dead..." Hakuno smiles. But this is only possible because they had three people here, if it were anything else well... they weren't entirely alone however, while Sasori might believe that it was Hakuno that used the smoke. But he doesn't know that Sōma is also there, helping them.

With each clay bomb, Shi Tai uses his kunai and strings to make them explode before they can reach them. It was wasting Deidara's clay but also wasting Shi Tai's kunai.

'I will have to use the rest of my clay to separate them...' Deidara frowns as he sends little armies of clays down towards them but it doesn't attack Shi Tai, rather it jumps at Pan instead.

"Pan!" Shi Tai exclaims.

Pan leaps out of the smoke with a frown. Thought interrupted as he looks up at Deidara who despite Shi Tai having stopped, continues to fly away.

Shi Tai looks between Deidara and Pan in worry. If they let Deidara fly away now... Pan tries to go through the tree trunks wedged between the walls of the valley, spreading his chakra at his feet more widely to increase his speed but there were row upon rows of these things. Shi Tai creates a Seigan and was going to attack a bunch of them when Pan stops him.

"Go, tail after him so we won't lose him," Pan replies.

"A-are you sure?" Shi Tai asks, uncertain.

"Yes... I'll catch up with you... don't worry," Pan gives him a reassuring smile.

Shi Tai didn't feel right leaving him behind but he is a little anxious now that Deidara is going further and further away without signs of stopping at all. It was not like Pan was going to lie about something like this... right?

Shi Tai nods before chasing after Deidara. Pan leaps from stump to stump, leading the clay animals along as he moves even backwards. 'Alright... let's see you handle this...'

'Lighting Style! Raijin Speed!'

Pan stops near the clay frogs and has them explode as a bolt of lightning surrounds him. It made his hair messy but that's a sacrifice he is willing to make.

Deidara senses the clay frogs melt, signalling that they have hit Pan.

Shi Tai looks back at the sound of the explosion with wide eyes, still shimmering purple, like the dark void. Shi Tai stops despite the urge to move forward almost making him slip off the trunk.

"What are you waiting for?"

A voice that blended between Deidara and a deep voice that has been taunting him all his life flickers in and out, like being submerged in water he can hear two things: the water and reality. But the water is rather loud, like waves crashing even though it feels like shallow water, looks like it, it overpowers him, drown him. All he could see was someone he knew who could understand him... being used as bait... being used to taunt him...

A jinchuriki....

Shi Tai was going to leap towards Deidara, he can tell but a hand stops the crashing of the waves, like the god of water has come to lull the ocean waves into a still stream.

"Don't be too hasty," Pan smiles at Shi Tai, turning to roaring in his ears into background noise.

"Tch... I was certain that I'd got you there..." Deidara grumbles it's unfair... he seems to be not much older than he is yet- he seems so sure of himself... that blasted smug-looking face of his... it pisses Deidara off.

"You should probably teach your clay things to recognise when they have hit a clone and when they have hit an actual body," Pan seems to be taunting him but he is simply stating a fact and because Deidara's disdain didn't go unnoticed by him. Pan doesn't even look at Deidara for long as Shi Tai shifts his eyes away from Pan, not really there given his rage has calmed significantly. Pan studies Shi Tai before smiling, feeling a little tingle of pride within. "Do you trust me?"

Shi Tai glances at Pan with his expression soft as he nods.

Deidara glares at them, their voice has quietened. They are not only ignoring him, they are playing with him, which makes him want to explode the clay bird holding their precious friend inside. Deidara taps onto the bird's head, closing it before flying away. He didn't want to admit it but... if he were to stand a chance against them... he will need for Sasori or some other akatsuki member to catch up and help him either that or come up with some way to use his current predicament of no more clay to his advantage. It wasn't his fault that he ran out, they were only supposed to capture one jinchuriki after all. He can already hear Sasori complaining into his ear... so bothersome...

He didn't know however that their opponents are already celebrating their victory. Chiyo looks at the new generation with a content look on her face. She had spent so long in her retirement letting the next generation make their mistakes and personal victorys, thinking that she never really cared about what happened to the world... but seeing the new generation be so strong... it gives her a little bit of relief even though they aren't from her village. They still put aside their differences to work together...

That's- the bright moment was interrupted however as Sasori starts to stir.

“It’s been a while since I had to use this puppet…” Sasori muses as he pushes himself up, like he didn’t just get his spine cracked by Hakuno. Grabbing at the edge of his cloak, the other two whips their heads towards him and tenses as he shrugs his cloak out.

“T-that’s-” Yuri’s eyes widen as Hakuno frowns, he knew what he was doing, adjusting his strength to make sure he didn’t completely kill him. That seems to be a mistake on his part as if his puppet body was anything like the third kazekage… it was going to be hard to get an opening like that again on him.

A tube emerges from his hand and fire starts shooting out of it. Yuri and Hakuno both leap behind a rock together while Granny Chiyo splits up from them only for his other hand to also have a flamethrower.

Yuri didn’t have her zither now so they had to rely on the loose rocks to protect themselves. But the rocks aren’t as strong as a chakra shield, just a few seconds under the flames and the top of the rocks are already melting.

‘What strong flames!’ Chiyo frowns as she leaps towards another rock only to it to be blasted with fire.

There was only so much rocks they can hide behind before they run out of space. Hakuno leaps out of the rocks to send a kunai towards Sasori. But the flamethrowers are too big and strong, it not only completely melted the kunai but also able to reach both rocks that Yuri and Hakuno are hiding behind.

Sōma frowns, he cannot interfere lest he wants his smoke to be used against his side. But if there was an opening where it won’t lead to him being charred to bits… Sōma bites into the candy in his mouth.

He will be ready. But the question is how will the people inside survive this?

“What’s the matter? Not going to attack?” Sasori asks in amusement as the fire stops. “Then let’s see you take this!”

Water spurts out instead of fire.

“Yuri, Hakuno, move!” Granny Chiyo exclaims, immediately moving before the water can cut through the rock.

The water is sharp and strong, easily cutting through the rocks like paper as Yuri and Hakuno has no choice but to move from their spots lest they want to be cut into pieces. But that also meant that less places to hide.

But it wasn’t time to attack yet, it was hard to find an opening especially when Chiyo is a support type and Hakuno the close range type, without Yuri’s instrument or butterflies… they didn’t have a long range user.

Hakuno is slightly regretting not learning more earth style jutsus in his youth but… if the need arises… he was going to go straight on… just like Pan… and Nakano…

He is always lagging behind the both of them… Hakuno grits his teeth as he lands behind a rock as soon as the water stopped. He peers over the edge, looking at Sasori through the shadows.

Sasori frowns, “You’re not going to attack? Well then… how about a more direct approach?” he was getting impatient… good.

A tail flies towards Yuri, Hakuno, seeing this, stabs his leg with a needle before leaping towards Yuri, pushing her out of the way.

“Hakuno!”

Hakuno was going to endure it all… just like his teammates… he will not fail again. Hakuno grits his teeth as he looks past Yuri’s fuss to see Sasori aiming for granny chiyo. Ignoring the pain where the tail managed to graze him he tugs at the tail with all his might, ignoring the pain that the friction of the rope caused as he pulls at it as the poison seeps into the cuts on his hand but did not immobilise him at all.

Hakuno yells with effort as he manages the final tug before Sasori’s shoulder blades (literally) could cut through Granny Chiyo he yells again as he tugs at the very end of the rope-like tail and actually manages to pull Sasori towards him with sheer effort and with more power than before, smashes the puppet apart.

It didn’t matter that they wanted him alive… he wasn’t going to lose someone today… not ever again…

“Hakuno…” Yuri looks up at Hakuno in awe. These three years training under Subaru-sama… Hakuno wasn’t the timid little kid that used to hide behind Pan and Nakano anymore.

Team Kei was still trying to find a solution to their problem. Their clones matched each other’s fighting styles, draining precious resources they should be saving. They were supposed to be fighting in the cave but everyone but Lumi took their clones outside as their powers are way too destructive.

There was the problem with the clones not letting them leave and chasing them down despite Kei’s efforts to lose it in the forest.

'Hm... think think think! What would Pan do in this situation?' Lumi asks as she matches her opponent in a light jutsu that looks a lot like a sword only it feels like she is fighting on the losing side just by being more sluggish and tired from the fighting. But her clone has no signs of fatigue at all. It didn't only copy her jutsu but has an understanding of its workings- like- Lumi yelps as she leaps away from the light sword that almost cut her in half.

'Light style! Circus Tripwire!'

Even genjutsu they managed to hit each other with it, only Lumi collapses onto the ground... unable to get up while her clone pushes itself up like it was nothing. She was going to die... after all they did... she is unable to think of a way out of this.

Samuru frowns at his doppelganger and was about to continue his attacks when he noticed something out of place on the ground. Samuru quickly looks at the clone and attacks it with renewed vigour, leading it around until it is on top of the lump on the ground and suddenly a hand breaks through the surface of the earth to grab at Samuru's clone.

Kei appears from the ground and pulls Samuru's clone under. It was hard to tell which Samuru is real given that he hasn't spoken a word. Yet for something which is meant to copy his techniques and use them as efficiently as he does at peak form, why would it know what kind of jutsu only Kei-sensei would do?

There was another problem, however, with the byakugan, Samuru saw the Kei-sensei clone before it even manages to touch him. The clone wouldn't know that Samuru isn't some weak teen and would have unlocked a gate before even attempting to go through Samuru. Samuru swiftly locks all of the clone's pressure points, not allowing it to use the gates.

That also meant that Kei could use his jutsu without the worry of getting copied.

'Gate of opening- open! primary lotus!' just a good hit was able to send Samuru's clone ragdolling into the air.

"Maki!" Kei exclaims on their radio. "Switch with Lumi!”

Lumi squeezes her eyes shut as she waits for the end, Kei-sensei’s voice coming in a little too late for Maki to save her, but the end never came… instead- her clone is being tackled to the side. Maki quickly taps Lumi’s shoulder to bring her out of the genjutsu. She notices that the Maki clone is still following her so she uses every ounce of chakra she has.

‘Light Style! Exploding Light Carnival!’ a burst of light hits the Maki clone, setting it on fire that cannot be put out even as it tries to run towards the water.

That is the genius of the third Hokage's team formation, while Team Kei was taijutsu orientated, they are able to cover each other's weaknesses when used together, they filled in the gaps that the other members couldn't fill. This meant that their strengths would be another member's weakness. It would be just as easy for each of them to defeat one another. Samuru glances at Kei-sensei who seems laid back and lazy and only knows how to talk... but there is a reason why people would want him to talk.

He fills the gap that their team lacks, not in skill but in battle smarts.

Chapter Text

Hakuno sighs relieved that it should all be finally over. The antidote only worked for three minutes so it was best that the fight didn’t last for too long. But… if he took his own sweet time to reassemble…

“Seriously… how many times do I have to defeat this guy…” Hakuno grumbles. Yuri pushes herself up, ready to fight whenever as Granny Chiyo looks at Sasori with a serious expression.

“It’s been a while since I needed to use this…” Granny Chiyo sighs, it would be best if she never has to use it but… now they have no choice… and given that Hakuno seems not that interested in capturing Sasori alive anymore… such a shame… Granny Chiyo wanted to believe that Sasori could still reform…even after all that he has done.

“It is said that the ability of the puppet master is determined by the number of puppets they can use at the same time…” Sasori muses as Chiyo summons the Chikamatsu, puppet of ten collection.

“There is a lot…” Hakuno muses.

“I’ve heard stories about this collection…” Yuri frowns, “It is said to be able to bring down a castle just by one puppet master…”

“The Secret White Move: Chikamatsu’s 10 puppets… as expected of Granny…” Sasori does not seem all that impressed but not intimidated. Granny Chiyo had a bad feeling about this…

Sasori grabs a scroll from his back, has four slots but he has only one scroll left. The scroll unravels in the air using his chakra threads, he opens a part of his chest where chakra threads bursts out of it.

Hakuno and Yuri look up in shock as tons of puppets are summoned from that small scroll… Yuri had lost count within a few seconds of it being summoned.

“I used this to bring down a nation!” Sasori grins. “I’m appalled…” Yuri stares at the puppets while Hakuno glances at Sasori as he places a hand on his forehead. “How long am I going to have to fight a bunch of support types? With little to no jutsu as well…” he scoffs. “To think that I will have to use this in battle…”

Yuri takes a step back a little as the puppets are all armed to the teeth. Hakuno doesn’t take a step back, he clenches his fists preventing himself from shaking too much.

“Yuri-sensei… take this antidote… we have two minutes left until mine wears off… we have to finish it now,” Hakuno whispers to her as he hands her the needle behind his back.

Before Yuri could contemplate on whether she should just give it to her student since he is going to be the short-range attacker… the puppets start to move above them. Seeing this, Chiyo also moves her puppets to attack.

Yuri cannot punch as hard as Hakuno but she still has taijutsu skills, she sends the puppets over to Chiyo’s puppets who have their weapons ready like hanging a coat, or sends it towards Hakuno who is punching the lights out of a bunch of puppets on his own.

‘Three treasures suction crush!’ Granny Chiyo has three of her puppets stack and made a wind-style jutsu that sucks them through their blades.

Even as Hakuno breaks a few, there are still so many of them… Yuri leads a few of them in between a few rocks as they fly over towards her like a flock of birds. The canyon is narrow enough for maybe ten of them but twenty? It makes them easier to tear apart with her kunai.

When a puppet tries to sneak an attack behind Hakuno, Granny Chiyo would also pay attention and send a puppet his way to knock the puppet into pieces.

“Are you alright Hakuno-kun?” Chiyo asks.

“Yes…” Hakuno smiles at her as if he was reassuring her but with how much he is panting and shaking, it seemed more like she should reassure him instead. But she shouldn’t play around here… the numbers are decreasing but it seems like Sasori is giving each puppet more thought now rather than mindlessly sending a bunch after them.

They have to be careful too… Granny Chiyo isn’t sure how many antidotes did Hakuno have but assuming that he only has a limited amount… they need to be careful not to get injured…

As soon as she says that however a puppet appears behind her and stabs her in the arm.

“Granny Chiyo-sama!” Hakuno exclaims in worry as Yuri leaps from between two rocks, a bunch of puppets flying after her as she flees in the background. But she heard the shout and became worried about Chiyo.

“Don’t worry about me… just aim for Sasori… I’ll handle the puppets…” Chiyo mutters as her puppet made quick work of the puppet that attacked her. Lucky for her, those puppets didn’t come with inbuilt poison but if he had another puppet or poison smoke…

Hakuno looks at Sasori in determination as he smirks at him, not believing that him alone can get to him. Hakuno remembers his past enemies making the same face towards him. He was going to prove them wrong… all of them.

Hakuno charges towards him as Chiyo’s puppets surround him for backup. A few are still helping Yuri but Chiyo had used the more defensive puppets to protect Hakuno. One puppet charges beside him, opening its mouth to give Hakuno something trapped inside a seal bubble.

“Use that!” Chiyo exclaims as the puppet beside her crushes a bunch of Sasori’s puppets. Hakuno reaches out to grab the item only for a bunch of swords to rain upon him. He leaps onto the sword and snatching the item, leaping forward and narrowly avoiding being pierced by a bunch of swords like the puppet behind him.

Chiyo was losing focus and power as more time passes.

Hakuno manoeuvres himself through the puppets, and when he reaches a close enough range, he uses all of his might to toss the thing towards Sasori. It expands into a puppet with a huge mouth and teeth.

It slams Sasori into the wall, sealing him in.

Hakuno pants in relief. It’s finally over… there was no way for him to escape that… right?

“It’s over… that seal prevents you from using chakra… you can’t use your chakra threads anymore…” Chiyo mutters as she collapses from effort but also… poison…

“Chiyo-sama!” Yuri exclaims as she helps Hakuno stand given he had used all of his strength to seal Sasori.

“Go… Yuri-sensei… I’m fine,” Hakuno smiles. “Use the antidote on her…”

Yuri looks at Hakuno, glancing at the puppet stuck at the wall for one last time before running towards Chiyo. Hakuno stares at the puppet on the wall, still skeptical.

But they should not be worried about the empty shell on the wall as a puppet rises up from behind Granny Chiyo, primed with a sword with poison. All of the memories he made with his grandmother… it didn’t matter… he had come too far to turn back now… the deaths… his art…

He wasn’t going to let anyone diminish it.

Granny Chiyo’s eyes widen as she looks behind her, blood splattering all over them as Sasori looks at the dead woman in front of him with wide eyes.

Yuri smiles as blood trickles down her lips. She stopped the sword… with her bare hands… she didn’t need to protect Granny Chiyo… she was half dead in the grave anyway… and yet…

It didn’t matter if an ancestor of hers made Granny Chiyo or Sasori resentful… Sasori probably doesn’t even know who killed his parents. She still had a dream... for her friends... Sato... Kei... Kenzo... the next generation... a world where there was no more fighting... where music is meant to serve its purpose other than being a clan's jutsu... but a means to bring people together.

That dream... she'll leave it up to Pan and Hakuno now...

Sasori was still processing what happened because he not only failed to kill his grandmother but also failed to dodge the attack that slammed into his side- not that he could move anyway with Yuri trapping his sword that is attached to his hand but with the punch Hakuno is able to break it apart from him. Hakuno hurriedly pulls the sword out of Yuri despite needing to grab the blade but at least he can use his scarf to make sure it doesn't seep into the wounds in his hand.

It didn't matter however that Hakuno broke Sasori's puppet, so long as his 'heart' was still intact... he could just transfer himself into another puppet and assume their look.

"Can you move? Yuri-sensei? Where is the antidote?" Hakuno asks as he heals the wound in Yuri's abdomen. Yuri sighs, rummaging through her pockets but instead of using it on herself she gives it to Granny Chiyo.

"I'll be fine... just use the antidote... Granny Chiyo... I am useless in this battle anyway..." Yuri smiles with a pained expression.

Granny Chiyo struggles to take the antidote for herself but before she can use it she notices a puppet rising from the ground and primed to attack Hakuno with his back turned. She tugs at the chakra threads in her hand, bringing two puppets behind Sasori before his sword can reach Hakuno. A loud clank prompts the two youngsters to jump and look behind them. They are still foolish to turn their back on their enemy... but then again... only Granny Chiyo would know about the heart of Sasori and know where to aim in order to finally defeat Sasori.

Sasori trembles as he looks down at his heart... pierced by two blades... the mother and father puppet...

"Yuri-sensei!" Hakuno exclaims, more worried about his sensei who had lost a lot of blood, even with his medical ninjutsu... his lips wobble as his eyes shine with tears.

Granny Chiyo looks down at Yuri with a pained expression, she injects the antidote into Yuri's leg before taking over for Hakuno.

"It's futile... even with the antidote... I pierced a vital organ... she has lost a lot of blood..." Sasori smiles at his small victory.

Hakuno's hand tremble but Granny Chiyo is still helping... but it was not medical ninjutsu she is using... no...

"Granny Chiyo... please don't-" Hakuno sobs, tears fully streaming down his face.

"It's alright Hakuno-kun..." Chiyo smiles as Hakuno pulls his hand back to wipe his tears he swore he could never shed again but he cannot help it, not after what he just felt from Granny Chiyo's hands. "I'm an old lady anyway... I won't have much time left even if I didn't fight back... it's a jutsu I was originally going to use for you... to transfer one's life force to another... it can even breathe life into puppets... Sasori..."

Sasori looks at his grandmother... dumbfounded.

"But in hindsight... it's a dream that won't be realized..."

"Took you long enough to figure that out," Sasori muses. "It's already too late... this body doesn't feel pain at all... I won't feel anything at all... even if you died... old hag-"

Hakuno punches Sasori in the face... out of anger perhaps but it was useless... just like he said...

"Hmph... kids really love to do love to do stuff that's pointless," Sasori smirks. "I have killed thousands of people... one more wouldn't do anything to me at all..."

"That's..." Hakuno sniffles at him, a pitiful look on his face. He wanted to beat Sasori up anyway, even if it hurt his fists.

"That's enough... Hakuno..." Yuri mutters, waking up after a while and stopping Granny Chiyo from giving her anymore of her life force.

"Yuri-sensei!" Hakuno exclaims.

"Those born during times of war... that's how people think... there is nothing you can do about it..." Yuri mutters.

"Hmph, what kind of sensei doesn't teach them that from the beginning? Are you sure you should be calling her sensei? Maybe you should call her a-"

"Shut up!" Hakuno exclaims.

"Are you sure?" Sasori muses, "And here I was going to give you a reward for defeating me... you wanted to know about Haru... right? At midday in ten days... go to the tenchi bridge located in the village hidden in the grass... I've got a spy working with Haru... I was supposed to rendezvous with her... there..."

Sasori is a puppet and yet... Hakuno looks at Sasori with wide eyes as he stops moving nor breathing for that fact... the puppets all collapses and finally... the air seems to clear of tension. But Granny Chiyo is still looking pained, like she was the one who got stabbed. The way the puppets were arranged... it's like a tragic show that she has seen before... when Sasori was small... only this time he collapses with them... at least... he got to die beside them...

"It's finally over..." Hakuno sighs. "Good work... Granny Chiyo," Hakuno smiles at her.

"No... I was the one who should've..." Died? Saved him? "... been defeated..."

Hakuno makes a noise of confusion as he looks at the puppets as if expecting them to rise again. No more please... he is too tired and drained himself of all energy.

"Sasori read my final attack... but for some reason, he didn't dodge it... a slight opening was revealed..."

"Does that mean..." Hakuno mutters, looking at Sasori with a dark expression. He let himself be vulnerable... he wanted this to happen.

Sasori isn't coming for Deidara, but he doesn't know that and he lets himself be vulnerable.

'Is that...'

A sharp shrill of flute melody reaches his ears.

'What is that? Why is he suddenly playing a flute...?' Deidara had no idea what the Gakki clan instrument was capable of, it was unheard of outside of many villages because not many people knew exactly what it entails unlike the Tengu clan chakra or the Shino clan chakra... there is little to no documentation on music jutsu.

While Hakuno's playing is gentle and a little playful, Pan's way of playing is sharp, determined and raspy as if worn out in battle.

"Are you alright? Kei-sensei, Samuru?" Lumi asks as the two finally meet up with them.

"Yes... Samuru checked the situation in the hideout on the other side... they seem to have finished their fight too... but... Pan and Shi Tai are not with them..." Kei mutters.

"Pan..." Maki frowns as she seems eager to find them.

"Samuru and I will go find them... Maki and Lumi... you two go and see if Yuri and the others need help..." Kei stops Maki from impulsively trying to find Pan.

"But-" Maki pouts.

"I know you're anxious about finding Pan... but they might run into other Akatsuki members... it will be dangerous to leave Lumi alone..." Kei replies. "You want to protect your friends, don't you?" Kei smiles, patting Maki on the head.

It feels like manipulation but Kei-sensei is right much to the chagrin of Maki.

"Let's return to the village... if we go now I will be able to make an antidote before it's too late..." Hakuno mutters.

"No..." Granny Chiyo sighs, struggling to stand, Yuri was immediately by her side, helping her up and Granny Chiyo didn't push her away. "There is something I must do... I must get to the kazekage..."

Pan's chakra is different somehow... what... what kind of chakra is that Shi Tai doesn't know but... it's a lot different than what Hakuno has... it's not even the kind of chakra that is the strangest part... but the fact that it feels... incomplete... it's like seeing a half-finished puzzle piece and calling it the full puzzle.

It's because the other pieces are lost during the transfer... what happened between Pan and Hakuno... Shi Tai will have to ask if he remembers to later... he looks up at Deidara with anxious eyes. Hopefully, Pan knows what he is doing... his left eye opens and it's different.

'That's-' Deidara eyes widen as he looks away quickly. 'Tengu clan chakra-' he would know... there is someone on the Akatsuki who is infamous for the tengu clan chakra after all... 'This is troublesome... and even more annoying...'

He should dip while he can but they are following too closely to him for him to completely shake them off... besides... he wants to wipe that smug look off that kid's face... that deadpan... sharp expression...

He shouldn't be staring but he starts to feel something... a shift in the air... like a vacuum sucking at his arm.

'Henge Youkai Technique! Minakanushi!'

'What is this?!' Deidara frowns as he tries to escape the shift in air only to find that he is unable to move. Pan could not hold that jutsu for much longer but it was very trippy for Shi Tai to watch as he uses the chance to climb up the side of the canyon, determined to get in closer while he is distracted.

But this jutsu was unlike anything Shi Tai had ever seen Hakuno do, as expected for Pan to take it a level further. But it wasn't the flute that Deidara was looking at... no... it's the eye that shines in Pan's left eye.  Deidara grits his teeth, tugging and struggling, unlike Pan who is quickly losing chakra... he only needed to keep moving in order to not get completely sucked into whatever this jutsu is.

This jutsu... it cannot be that this guy has the tengu clan chakra inside him... the kekkei genkai is rare enough but... to have met with two in his generation... Deidara didn't know if he was fortunate or damned because of his previous life to see two. He hears stories of how seeing the tengu clan chakra in battle would be the last thing you'd see but it's clear from Pan's staggering that he isn't too used to the jutsu yet.

More importantly... the vacuum is getting denser. Pan grits his teeth, the longer he tries to hold the jutsu the closer his eyes is to shutting he might as well be blind by the time he tries to use the jutsu on Deidara's full body. So he did the next best thing and as gruesome as it might seem, makes the space denser to cut off Deidara's head. But he missed, taking Deidara's arm instead.

Pan grunts as he focuses on keeping his balance as he continues to leap from trunk to trunk less he wants to lose him and Shi Tai. Deidara thinks that it might be over given Pan seems like he is having trouble maintaining his form, especially when the canyon ends and they reach trees. Deidara continues to weave and resist the pull as his left eye is struggling to open and his flute playing is getting shakier and breathier. Pan doesn't manage to take his head or another arm as Deidara dives into the trees.

Despite losing him part of Pan is glad that he escaped because his eyes are struggling to open and he had used way too much chakra even with Kaneshon helping him. He can only hope that Shi Tai manages to follow him.

Deidara sighs in relief, thinking he managed to shake them off only for Shi Tai to appear beside him with a shadow clone, now close enough for him to use a seigan and slice the bird clay open by the head. Deidara realises too late that was what he was aiming for as he leaps off the clay bird and lands heavily on the ground. While Shi Tai was busy trying to get Koyuki out Deidara decides to escape lest he wants reinforcements to pincer him... he will have to ask Sasori for forgiveness as soon as they meet up elsewhere... he wasn't going to fight two guys with just his feet... he isn't THAT impulsive.

Chapter Text

"Pan? Are you alright?" one of Shi Tai's clones asks.

"Yeah... I'm alright..." Pan sighs, he is going to have to rest if the guy starts to try and attack them... but... seeing as Shi Tai's clone is here... he should be fine on his own for a while.

"They are just up ahead... can you walk?" Shi Tai asks.

"Give me a moment... are you fighting the guy right now?" Pan asks as he looks towards Shi Tai who shakes his head.

"He seems to have left...but-" Shi Tai suddenly grunts behind him like he was being attacked. Pan looks at the clone with wide eyes as it doubles over as if being burnt.

"What's wrong? Shi Tai?" Pan asks, worried about him even though it's just a clone.

"I... I don't-" the clone disappears into a cloud of smoke before he can continue... if he even can that is... A strong gust of wind suddenly blows towards Pan, sending shivers down his spine. This chakra... it's even scarier than Haru... than anything he has ever seen...

"Listen carefully Pan... at some point, you will be able to see the nine tails chakra cloak that will look a lot like the cat spirit... you must stop it while it is at its one tail form... if you don't... well you don't want to know..." Aoi sighs. He had pulled him aside to tell him about an old fairytale, the nine-tail cat spirit. Everyone knows of the story of course it was hard to see Shi Tai as this ferocious spirit but he won't be able to control himself when it happens...

There was supposed to be a song... an instrument that can calm the spirit down... but not only does he not have the song, he also doesn't have the chakra even if he plays a calming melody.

There was an easier way however as he takes the seal Aoi gave him to suppress the chakra and leaps towards where the gust of wind came from. Shi Tai, covered in purple-like chakra that forms the shape of a cat with two tails stands in the middle of a clearing that looks like it was freshly made from a single attack.

It was dangerous to approach Shi Tai like that... so Pan had to use stealth and swift movements to place the seal onto Shi Tai's forehead while he was senselessly destroying the terrain around him as if the trees offended him. The effects are immediate as the chakra dissipates, bringing humanity back into Shi Tai's eyes. Pan catches Shi Tai as he falls into his arms.

Pan notices however that there was a presence near them... not one but two... Pan relaxes when he gets to see who it is.

"We have finally caught up with you..." Hakuno sighs in relief as he lands with Granny Chiyo.

"Yuri-sensei..." Pan mutters as Shi Tai blinks and looks up at Hakuno sleepily.

"What happened?" He asks, voice raspy.

"She's fine... she is going to meet with Team Kei first before joining us..." Hakuno mutters. "Where is Koyuki?"

Shi Tai's eyes widen as he remembers what happened and lowers his head as Pan nods behind them. On top of a tree branch is a Shi Tai shadow clone holding Koyuki's lifeless body. It was what set Shi Tai off in the first place... death...

To have Sasori die on the Akatsuki like that... art is an everlasting presence my ass...

Deidara watches them as they lower their guard, thinking that he had gone. He has been waiting for an opportunity to attack them given they had all been weak... and with the jinchuriki losing his mind to the spirit inside him... he thought it'd be easy to take out Pan while he still can... given that Tengu chakra is dangerous but... four people even if they were weak was just overkill... Deidara was going to leave but for real this time when he finds himself kicked in the face by Maki.

"Seriously?! Can'tIcatchabreakhere?!" Deidara shrieks as he looks at the whole of Team Kei. He was too greedy... to kill someone from the Tengu clan was a feat in itself... but with a whole two team against him... he should not have skipped leg day...

Deidara sighs, pushing himself up as he immediately tries to escape Team Kei.

'Light Style: Exploding Light Carnival' streaks of light hits the trunk where Deidara steps on, using chakra to boost himself as much as he can. He wasn't going to be able to outrun them but... there was still clay nearby that he can use... he finds the body of the clay bird that dropped when its head got chopped off but it gave Deidara a whole lot of bright ideas.

It didn't matter that he didn't have his arms anymore... he still has his mouth to be able to grab a part of the clay and make himself part of his art.

Samuru has his shino chakra activated the whole time so he could see where the chakra was going... expanding... deforming him...

"Everyone get away from here!" Samuru exclaims but they were way too close to Deidara who is bubbling over, like a balloon ready to pop.

'Art is an explosion!'

If he can't escape them then he will take them along with him. The explosion was too big and too fast for them to completely escape... and they have injured people too... a shrill flute sound makes them wince a little as the light completely blinds them. Samuru half expected them to be dust right now only to find the light disappearing and the heat abruptly gone from his face.

"What-" He can see what happened but he is confused about what jutsu was that... they weren't dead... and there is a hole in the space where the explosion originated...

Pan's left eye fades from teal to his normal greyish blue, trembling a little he sighs in relief as his jutsu managed to take the explosion away just in time... but that was far bigger and faster than before and it felt like spraining an ankle only his eyes aren't as durable as his bones.

"Pan..." now it was Shi Tai's turn to catch him before he could fall onto the ground. "Are you okay?"

"Yeah..."

"What was that?" Maki asks with a wide-eyed expression.

"I... transported the explosion into another dimension..." Pan mutters, covering his eyes a little as he lays it to rest.

'That's... tengu clan chakra...' Samuru narrows his eyes before noticing Shi Tai's clones that survived the tailed beast cloak as they carried Koyuki over to him.

"Hakuno..." Shi Tai looks at Hakuno pleadingly and he nods with a soft smile. Even though they already knew it... Hakuno still checks on Koyuki's body. The last time they met... Nakano had convinced her of being monsters together... and yet... all Hakuno sees is a kindred spirit of Nakano's cold body... another connection to her... severed.

Hakuno shakes his head, tears streaming down his face. Shi Tai already regrets asking Hakuno to check on Koyuki and more to comfort himself than Hakuno, goes over to hug Hakuno, unable to look back towards Koyuki's body anymore.

Granny Chiyo looks at the two leaf shinobi... crying for their kazekage...

'This wouldn't have happened if they didn't put a monster inside of Koyuki... why... why does it have to be Koyuki?' a familiar voice asks, but she isn't here anymore, there is no one to fight for her... if Nakano had been here... would she have done a better job?

"I'm sorry..." Shi Tai mutters. "I trained for three years and yet... I can't save anyone..."

"It's not your fault... Shi Tai..." Hakuno sighs, patting his back as his tears dry up but Shi Tai is still crying. It is to be expected after all... Hakuno has pretty much dried his eyes of tears a long time ago... and yet... this was Shi Tai's first mission... and he failed.

"Jinchuriki... Koyuki didn't choose to be a monster... and yet... this is how she ends up..." Shi Tai buries his face into Hakuno's shoulder as Pan watches them with tired eyes. He doesn't berate them for crying in front of people... not anymore... it is tiring to see people die but it is also tiring to try and suppress someone's nature to empathise with others. To be able to cry for others... Pan was slightly envious of Shi Tai and Hakuno for that.

Maki is also tearing up at the sight of her friends crying, it was only because of Lumi's comforting hand on Maki's shoulder did she not let tears fall, she has to be strong after all.

Granny Chiyo couldn't stand the crying however but she did not scold them for being human. Sasori was human and yet, he barely cried or asked for much. If he did... Granny Chiyo wasn't sure if she could take it either... her ward that she was supposed to be responsible for... abandoned... Shi Tai... Koyuki and the many orphans of war and battles... all abandoned...

Maybe it was time for a change... in the last moments of her life... she can make it worth something for those who have suffered for being a shinobi.

Granny Chiyo walks over to Koyuki and places her hands over her chest as a blue light emits from her. Yuri, Pan and Kei's eyes widen as they watch Granny Chiyo.

"Granny Chiyo! That jutsu-" Hakuno exclaims, scrambling up to stop her but she simply smiles at him.

Shi Tai's eyes widen as he looks back at what Granny Chiyo was doing. He wipes his eyes to see what she was doing clearly. It looks different from Hakuno's healing chakra... what is it?

Hakuno pulls Shi Tai's face back gently he didn't want Shi Tai to see this but the pained expression on his face made him a little taken away. It's probably a bad time for Shi Tai to think that Hakuno looks beautiful like this.

But he didn't want to look away... he wanted to know what was going to happen to Koyuki's body... was she cremating it? Sending it to the afterlife? Reincarnation? He wanted to see.

"Don't worry... she is going to bring her back to life," Hakuno replies and it confirms the suspicion that Pan and Kei has.

'There is no way such a powerful jutsu exists without a price...' Samuru frowns as his eyes strain to see what Granny Chiyo is doing.

Granny Chiyo's chakra however is wavering... she doesn't have enough to complete the jutsu...

"Use my chakra..." Shi Tai pulls Hakuno's hands away from his face... gentle but firm to look at her. He can tell without turning around that she is wavering, she needs help... and if there was anything that Shi Tai can do...

Granny Chiyo has her reservations but... looking at his determined face... Shi Tai and Koyuki are both jinchuriki. 'It didn't matter that Koyuki is from the leaf... or from the sand... jinchurikis are treated the same in every village... that is why... Shi Tai is so determined to save her...' she looks back when Pan explains to her about the relationship between Shi Tai and Koyuki. '... among other things, she also reminded Shi Tai of a friend of ours... you can say that she is like an elder sister to him...'

Chiyo ponders on it for a moment before looking down. "Place your hand above mine."

Shi Tai didn't hesitate and places it on top of hers, the chakra became bigger. Even though it feels like his entire body's energy is being sucked in, he doesn't waver at all.

'Shi Tai has this mysterious power... or maybe because part of his personality is way too innocent but... it makes people want to help him... he is also naive to let anyone protect him... but in a way he just wants to make friends and understand people...' Pan adds even though Granny Chiyo doesn't ask, she can tell just by Pan's tone that he truly believes in what he says and Pan doesn't strike her to seem to be as innocent or naive as he claims Shi Tai to be.

"Amidst this shinobi world created by us foolish old people..." Chiyo starts, as Shi Tai looks up at her with wide eyes. "I am glad that a person like you showed up... the things I did in the past were nothing but mistakes... but in my last hour... it seems I shall finally be able to do the right thing... the village hidden in the sand and... the village hidden in the leaves... the future is likely to be different from the way things were in our time... that mysterious power that Pan talks of... that power is likely to alter the future greatly..."

In the past where only hatred and death exist... so long as a pure soul fights through the dark...

"... have you ever considered becoming Hokage? Just like Koyuki here..." Chiyo glances at Koyuki and she sees a future that isn't as bleak as she originally saw.

"I... I don't really know..." Shi Tai mutters.

"... well..." Chiyo chuckles, "I think you can become a Hokage like nothing before..."

"To do a desk job when I can be out here fighting?" Shi Tai muses.

"Being a kage is much more than that... I'm sure you'll figure that out..." Chiyo glances at Hakuno who is staring at her with tired eyes. They say the eyes are the window to one's soul... Chiyo sees someone who has given up on a lot of things. "Hakuno... you are surely be a ninja that will surpass his master... don't give up... alright?"

Hakuno nods as tears form at his eyes again, knowing that Granny Chiyo wanted to talk to him even at her last hour... to encourage him...

"Shi Tai... this old lady has a favor to ask of you..." Chiyo smiles at Shi Tai who is still so young and yet having suffered a lot already... "You are the one and only person who is capable of knowing the extent of Koyuki's pain... and Koyuki knows your pain... too... please... help Koyuki..." If Sasori had a friend like Shi Tai... then maybe... he would still be alive unlike her... dragging him into the grave with her...

"Koyuki!"

"Who... who is calling me?"

Koyuki's eyes widen as she feels empty for so long only to feel a warm hand on her shoulder. She looks back, expecting to see a brown hair girl with gentle brown eyes but instead, she sees a curly black hair boy with purple irises smiling at Koyuki. The same purple irises that seem to hold the same darkness and light as hers... her reflection...

"Shi... Tai..." she was going to ask something... probably something dumb to her sober self but she realises that she isn't alone with Shi Tai in this world... they were surrounded by hidden sand shinobi. "This is..." she trails off, unable to wrap her head around where, who, what, how and-

"Everyone came running to help you," Shi Tai beams.

"Koyuki-sama has awaken!"

Everyone immediately stops their worried pacing and once one of them saw that Koyuki's awake they all started cheering, some even started crying.

"Jeez you put us through so much trouble! Worrying about you like that!" Hayate scolds like he is super annoyed as if he wasn't anxiously pacing around and getting teary-eyed, thinking that her poor younger sister is dead.

"Yeah like you weren't crying like a baby just now when you thought Koyuki was dead," Setta teases him. Setta hardly talks back to Hayate so he is super hurt but also he can't really deny it when he did it in front of all their shinobi...

Sōma watches them from afar, pretending not to really care but Matsuri knew better and nudges him with a cheeky grin.

Shi Tai lets their medical ninja take over in taking care of Koyuki as their shinobis all fuss over him. He smiles looking at a girl about their age with blonde silky hair tied in a ponytail and green irises take the chance to heal Koyuki, reminding Shi Tai a little of Subaru.

Setta glances at Shi Tai who reminds him so much of who Koyuki describes to him as someone she looks up to... Nakano isn't here but... it is as if she has reincarnated into Shi Tai even if she isn't dead.

"Thank you... Shi Tai..."

"Ah... you shouldn't thank me..." Shi Tai smiles sheepishly. "You should thank elder Chiyo... she is the one who saved Koyuki..." Shi Tai smiles as they look over to Yuri who is covering Granny Chiyo's forehead as she hums a soft melody. "When she wakes..."

"I don't think she is waking up anymore... Shi Tai..." Setta interrupts. It was clear that Granny Chiyo isn't breathing... even from afar... "Whatever she did... well... she used the last of her life force to do it..."

Setta didn't know the customs of the Gakki clan... but if it was to guide the soul to the afterlife by singing a song... it wouldn't be so far-fetched to think that way. Yuri, Kei, Samuru and Pan already knew that... and so did Hakuno who looks sadly down at Chiyo, beside her brother.

"Granny Chiyo always said that she could care less about what happens to the village... she isn't such a person that would give her life for Koyuki..." Setta mutters. "You have a power to change people for the better," Settla smiles albeit sadly.

Koyuki glances at Granny Chiyo, who despite being aloof of the village's problems... she was still an elder of the village all along. She pushes herself up despite the weakness in her legs.

"Koyuki-sama-" Nui was worried that she was going to strain herself too much but there was a strong hand steadying her. Koyuki looks at Pan in surprise who helps her up to her feet despite being tired himself... still... they had to pay their respects... just like their hokage... Reizo-sama... they had sacrificed their life for the next generation to live. Yuri opens her eyes a little as everyone follows her lead to close their eyes in prayer for her as she repeats the melody she had been humming non-stop since Granny Chiyo had closed her eyes.

Her soul was going to rest in peace... she will make sure of it...

Chapter Text

Deidara breaks out from underneath the ground where the explosion broke a hole in the ground. It took him a little bit of kicking to push himself out of the ground.

"Give me a break... I can't believe my clay clone was eaten away..." Deidara grits his teeth but there was no point in being petty... he needed to find his arm and his ring if he wants to get back to the Akatsuki... even if it would be smart for him to just make a break for it... the Akatsuki isn't an organization one can just run away from that easily. Besides... he isn't going to be a cripple his whole life... if he wants a prosthetic that will suit his needs he will need at least one of his arms. At least it wasn't his leg... he wouldn't be able to live that way...

A figure with plant matter on its head, half black and half white creature with the Akatsuki cloak rummages through the puppets to check for anything useful and then to stare at Sasori's body.

"So this is Sasori's true form..." Zetsu mutters to herself as she looks at it with a little bit of interest mainly how he died to two simple-looking puppets. It wasn't like she would understand what it's like to have parents... at least... not in the human sense...

"I found it!" a high-pitched voice exclaims, prompting her to look behind her, interest gone from her eyes.

"Zetsu-san! Over here!"

They were finding the ring that is required of all Akatsuki members. Even if they won't be able to find a replacement for Sasori and Deidara... they need the rings in order to make sure that they won't know what jutsu they are using to extract the tailed beast... if the villages found out they wouldn't be as laidback as they would be right now...

"With this, I can be a member of the Akatsuki... can't I?" the masked figure tilts his head in excitement.

"You idiot... it's not as easy as that..." Zetsu grumbles.

"Oh come on, Why don't you just let him join?" another voice muses from Zetsu, a slightly lower yet gentler and human-sounding voice. "Aito is a great kid..."

As soon as he said that however, the ring Aito was tossing into the air drops in between some rocks. Aito lowers himself to try and reach for the ring.

The creature glares at Aito before turning around. "Let's go..."

"Ah wait! Zetsu-san! Zetsu-san!" It seemed like Zetsu was going to leave him there... for being an idiot...

While they were busy fooling around, the sand and leaf shinobi were all making their way back to the sand village. Baki, after hearing that they were coming home... rushes through the crowd and abandons all his work to go towards the entrance of the village where the shinobis and civilians are all there to anticipate the return of their kazekage and their fellow shinobi.

"They are here!" And everyone starts cheering even before Baki got to see them walk towards them as the sun rises from the horizon, blinding them a little but their enthusiasm is well carried and they were returning home... with most of them still alive.

"What a lavish welcome..." Setta muses as he walks with Koyuki, Shi Tai and Pan who were both supporting her.

"Wow... that's a lot of people..." Shi Tai grins, glad that the Koyuki's return was greeted with so much joy. She is still surprised that so many people were happy that she is safe... it seems like just seconds ago the village tension was rising due to the attack...

"Team Yuri... I am truly grateful-" Baki looks to the leaf village team that came to help them and was the one in the frontlines, helping the hidden sand...

"No... you should thank someone else for this victory..." Pan replies. Koyuki nods looking back at Granny Chiyo's body, laying rest onto a stretcher and a body bag that was meant for Koyuki. Koyuki nods solemnly and steps aside as the villagers parted ways for her.

"A moment of silent prayer... for Elder Chiyo..." Baki lowers his head in respect as the medical ninjas brings her in with Hakuno and her brother.

"Nee-chan... we are home..."

It wasn't too long from when Granny Chiyo was laid to rest did the hidden leaf squad made their move to leave.

"So fast?" Hayate asks in surprise, "You should stay to rest a little while longer..."

"We need to report to the Hokage immediately... and if the Akatsuki have begun to attack villages..." Pan glances at Yuri who nods grimly. "We should be in the hidden leaf preparing for battle..."

"But your injuries..." Baki looks to Yuri who is leaning against Kei for support.

"Don't worry about me, I have my comrades to rely on..." Yuri beams.

Kei doesn't look like he is going to support Yuri all the way home however so it will probably fall on Maki or Hakuno's hands to help her way home.

"We have already sent the first report out through Takamaru... but there is nothing written as to whether the two Akatsuki members are dead or alive... shouldn't you report that to your village?" Baki asks.

"I'll report that directly to the Hokage," Yuri beams. "There are other things I'm concerned with too..."

Before they left, they made sure to pay their respects to Granny Chiyo's grave. It isn't often that they will get to visit the sand after all.

"Let's go..." Yuri replies as they all shuffle away after paying their respects... only Hakuno lingers at her grave for a little while longer. He had said little to nothing towards Granny Chiyo that would tell him her story... yet her experience showed when they briefly connected through their fight. Hakuno smiles sadly as he caresses the grave remembering her encouragement gave him a renewed determination to find Nakano and return her home.

'Thank you... Granny Chiyo...' he catches up with the others as they stopped to wait for him.

"See ya," Setta smiles at Shi Tai who returns the smile.

"Yeah..."

He glances at Koyuki who he still feels a little awkward around despite having shared their experiences and understood each other...

"Ah... this is kind of awkward... normally people would shake hands and all that but... I'm just not that good at that kind of stuff..." Shi Tai grins sheepishly.

Koyuki raises her hand anyway and Shi Tai fights his hardest to do the one simple social interaction he needed to learn when he was young but-

It didn't matter that he was having a hard time showing affection because a soft blanket of snow helps him to raise his hand. He half expected it to be super cold but it's just a gentle breeze, like a hand guiding him. He smiles as his hand wraps around Koyuki's with snowflakes surrounding their hand like fairy dust.

The tender moment is completely lost however as they walk through the desert. As Maki helps Yuri-sensei through the desert, she is going way slower than she would like and as usual, Samuru likes to tease her whenever she is at a disadvantage.

"You two are too slow! Even Pan is faster than you!" Samuru frowns.

Maki growls at him, prompting Yuri to feel a little sheepish. Pan is having Hakuno help him but he seems much better already being young and all and really the hugging is just to make Shi Tai a little jealous which is totally working.

"Sorry about this Maki-chan..." Yuri looks worried that she might open the eight gate or something.

"Hurry up!"

Maki grits her teeth before getting in front of Yuri, before she can protest she hurriedly grips onto Maki as she lifts her up by the leg.

"Oh!" Kei grins, getting into the teasing as well, "What a great way to train Maki! Samuru do you want to train too?" Kei asks gleefully as Samuru looks at him in disgust.

"If you're asking me to give you a piggyback ride, then no way!" Samuru exclaims in anger.

"Move it move it move it move it! Can you keep up with me?!" Maki exclaims as she zips through them.

"P-pan... do you want to..." Hakuno looks at him hopefully but the withering stare makes him eat back his words which Shi Tai is grateful for Pan's pride for once.

Back in the forest, Aito looks at the hand that Deidara had lost.

"Oh dear... looks like Deidara was done in too... now you have to let me in!" Aito exclaims, lifting the hand of Deidara like lifting the severed arm of a prince and doing a dramatic head tilt in mock tragedy.

"Hands off you jerk!"

Aito squeaks as Deidara reaches the arm just in time to NOT be labelled dead by the organisation filled with S-rank class criminals.

"What happened to the Jinchuriki?" Zetsu asks, annoyed by both Aito and Deidara.

"I've met my limit..." Deidara grumbles.

"You don't seem to look too well though... won't you want to sit this one out? You don't even have arms to do jutsu..." Aito whines as if sad that Deidara isn't dead.

"Like hell is your problem!" Deidara hisses. "If you say one more thing to underestimate me I will decide how you want to die myself!"

"Didn't you say you reached your limit?" Aito tilts her head.

"That's over the limit..." Zetsu muses.

"Death by suffocation!" Deidara exclaims, choking Aito with his legs.

"Wah! I'm so sorry Deidara-sama!"

A middle-aged man with bandages covering his forehead and eyes and black hair sticking out of them looks down at a young boy with long black hair tied in a ponytail. They look to be in an underground chamber, if the boy isn't wearing a Konoha headband people might think that this is some super illegal secret hideout.

"I've pulled some strings to get you into Team Yuri... not only are you close in age with Shi Tai... you are stronger than anyone in the village of the same generation... I trust that you will fulfil this mission no matter what. From today until the completion of your mission, your name will be Takusa."

Takusa looks away with an awkward smile. 'This guy... has a cringe way of naming people...' ignoring the fact that he is clearly his superior. He hides it away however and straightens his face.

"Yes sir."

So... Takusa was going to be part of a team... he isn't sure that he wants a team given he is okay with doing missions on his own. Growing up as an ANBU would do that to you... Takusa has way more time now that he is assigned an 'outdoor' mission... it meant that he should be blending in with the kids...

He looks at the playground where kids are running about. Maybe that's where he needed to start?

"Hey! Let me play with you!" Takusa beams, running over towards them.

The kids look at him in horror before backing up from him.

"You're a grown-up, why are you still playing here?!" a kid exclaims.

"Eh?" Takusa tilts his head in confusion. "So what exactly does a teenager do?"

"Drink boba tea or play card games- I don't know!" the boy exclaims before running towards his friends to move away from the creepy guy.

"Boba... tea..." Takusa hums as he goes through the shopping district. "Boba?" he frowns but there isn't much shop that sells boba tea at all..."

A girl perks up when she hears Takusa mumble about Boba Tea.

"Excuse me- are you looking for bubble tea?" Junko tilts her head as she backtracks towards the teenage boy whom she has never seen before... but she is sure that she knew everyone in the academy even those a few years older or younger than her... did he just move here? Or a tourist?

"Yes! Could you show me where to buy some?" Takusa beams.

"Of course of course! I was just about to get some too but you were going the other way, there is only one bubble tea shop here in Konoha!" She beams. "Come let me show you!"

"Sure..." Takusa looks surprised that someone would be so kind to show him the way but he was going to take whatever he could.

He took the wrong time to be integrating however as a distant shout made the ever so bored guards stand up straight. Maki charges through the entrance with a vigored shout.

"First place!" Maki exclaims with excitement, completely knocking Yuri out by suddenly perking up, her skull may be harder than a rock but Yuri-sensei is just about to pass out despite exerting none of the effort Maki put into getting them into first place...

If there is a race in the first place anyway.

"Second place!" Kei beams.

Kei completely didn't use any effort at all as they all arrived at the same time shortly after Kei did...

"Unfortunate for you Kei-sensei but you are third place! Yuri-sensei is second place!" Maki exclaims.

"What?!" Kei exclaims as if finding out a fact that he had known all his life to be false.

"Kei-sensei... really plays along with Maki well huh..." Lumi chuckles at them fondly.

"Yeah... the amount of energy they have is impressive..." Hakuno smiles sheepishly.

"In the end, we had to run after them..." Pan grumbles, since they needed to keep up Hakuno actually got to piggyback Pan much to the disappointment of Shi Tai who looks depressed that he didn't get to help Pan or Hakuno.

"Alright... everyone is here... let's report to the Hokage immediately," Kei smiles. For the sensei that has the battle smarts it seems that he had forgotten something.

"Um... Kei-sensei... don't you think we should stop by the hospital first... Yuri-sensei... looks kind of pale..." Hakuno smiles sheepishly.

"Ah... right..."

Pan's vision has been blurry since he had used Minakanushi... is was going to be hard for him to recover as quickly as he did before.

Yuri is also hospitalised but not as bad as Pan but it will take a while for her zither to be repaired to do any jutsu...

"I've taken a look at you and you should be fine within a week or so... you are still not used to using your new chakra but with a little bit of exercise you should be able to do it without putting your life in danger..." Subaru replies. "Team Kei should take a rest too, you can turn in the report later."

"Yes sir," Kei nods slightly glad he didn't need to do the work yet.

"Ah... Subaru-sama-" Hakuno quickly rushes towards Subaru's side as he leaves much to the surprise of Shi Tai who remembers a certain green sweater boy never leaving Pan's side the last time he was in the hospital. Whatever it is it must be important...

Hakuno tells Subaru about what Sasori told him.

"Ten days huh..." Subaru mutters.

"It's been four days... so it will be in six days from now..." Hakuno replies.

"Can you trust your source?" Subaru asks. "What would you do if it were a trap?"

Hakuno doesn't look so sure now.

"There is a possibility that Haru is just bait... and the Akatsuki would be waiting there..."

Hakuno looks away, not sure what to say to that. They don't even have a full team now... it is unsure when Yuri-sensei can go on a mission again and Pan requires at least seven days to rest. Seima listens to them with a worried expression.

"And besides... you are still in the middle of training... I only allowed you to go to deliver the antidote and support the team... you are still not ready to take on a battle on your own yet..." Subaru replies. "We can only send a different team after this lead..."

"Subaru-sama... if you won't let Hakuno go then you should leave Shi Tai out of this too- Shi Tai is the nine tails Jinchuriki... to send what the Akatsuki wants after them... it's like delivering a present to them!" Seima exclaims.

"I can't do that... at least one person from Team Yuri has to go... they have been wanting to save Nakano for more than three years now... that strong desire will lead the mission to success," Subaru replies.

"Hakuno would be better suited... he is a medical ninja and your pupil..." Seima mutters.

"But he isn't the only student I have... isn't that right... Noeru?" Subaru smiles as Noeru looks surprised to have been caught so easily. Noeru descends from above in Kumo with a sheepish expression. Hakuno looks at Noeru in surprise, not expecting to see her here.

"Hakuno... you trust me... don't you?" Noeru asks with a smile. "I want to help as much as you do..."

Hakuno remembers the shy girl who is always afraid to talk to Nakano but she always hovered around her. Nakano may be dense as bricks but Hakuno can see Noeru's longing. She hadn't been able to help them when Nakano had left the village. To say she wasn't devastated was an understatement as Kumo had been raining for hours and hours and seem to rain only above Pan's hospital room to show her disdain.

"I think Shi Tai can make it... he has already come so far in his training... I'm sure he will be just as good as if Pan was in their team too," Noeru beams.

"Still..." Seima mutters.

"There is one more person that I have in mind that will join the team... I'm sure knowing his skills you would allow him to go... Seima," Subaru smiles as if he wasn't the Hokage and just makes the final decision. Subaru trusts and treasures the advice he gets from his closest comrades... Seima believes that whoever is assigned to go... might just be the perfect fit...

"I heard that you were coming back from a mission in bad shape... why is it that three out of five times you go on a mission you end up here?" Wakana asks in amusement as she places a packed lunch at Pan's table.

"Well... at least it wasn't as bad as the previous few times..." Pan sighs.

"There were worse hospital visits than this?!" Shi Tai exclaims in panic.

"It can't be helped..." Wakana smiles sadly. "Pan at least managed to serve his time as an ANBU... he is allowed lesser risk missions like this anyway..."

"ANBU?" Shi Tai asks.

"It's a type of special task force that works in more secrecy and does more S-rank missions than most jonins even in the ninja force..." Wakana replies, taking a seat beside Pan's bedside. "It's quite dangerous and only certain skilled shinobi will be allowed in... I think you have a few of them protect you before... right? The ones with the animal masks..." she points to her face and Shi Tai nods. Shi Tai had lived with Umi and Reizo most of the time so an ANBU showing up here and there was not unnatural.

A lot of ANBU had also died while protecting the Hokage... for Pan to live such a dangerous lifestyle...

"I'm not so easy to get rid of," Pan scoffs. "Shi Tai, if Subaru asks you to take on any missions without me, take it."

"Eh? Why?" Shi Tai asks.

"The more exposed you are to dangers, the easier it is for you to fight... your fight with Shinto is good but not good enough if you want to really take one of them on..." Pan huffs in between disappointment and pride. "I believe that you can work in any team as well... you shouldn't depend on me, Hakuno or Aoi to always protect you."

Shi Tai nods in determination. He wants to get stronger after all... even if his body is still weak... he can't stay in the hospital for too long either... he wants to help find Nakano as well...

The door opens to reveal Noeru and Hakuno, ready to give Shi Tai the news.

Chapter Text

Subaru looks at the paperwork at his desk and tilts his head. There was honestly one person that Subaru had considered for the new team Yuri... if you can even call that without Yuri. The replacement for Nakano has been considered many times but honestly, his replacement was for Nakano and he didn't have one replacement for Team Captain if Yuri weren't out of commission. But in her condition with Sato... it was bound to happen eventually.

So when the elders forced him to accept one of their own people... a foundation member that takes orders directly under Tomoe... Subaru cannot help but be annoyed yet relief of that suggestion. The foundation has skilled shinobi but its practices are questionable at best. Subaru has been trying to dismantle the foundation but with the stinking guy at the top it was hard to do so, even the third hokage couldn't do anything about it.

Seima however seems okay with the arrangement which makes Subaru wonder what the boy is thinking and how he could change it to be less pessimistic.

"That was fast..." Subaru muses as he places down his brush.

"I heard it was a matter of urgency..." an ANBU black ops member leaps into the hokage office with a cat mask with black hair poking all over the place he looks to be young as well... the replacement for Yuri... no actually... he is the replacement for Pan.

"I want you to take Pan and Yuri's place..."

"It's an honour to be able to work in Pan senpai's stead..." Cat tilts his head, unlike the other ANBU black ops he seems more relaxed in this office.

"This isn't an ANBU black ops mission... it will be a regular mission... so you can take off that mask and I will give you a codename," Subaru replies with a slight smile. "During this mission, you will be known as "Yamato"."

"I understand," Yamato replies, pulling his cat mask out to reveal chocolate brown eyes under spectacled rims.

"An additional member... a new recruit from the ANBU black ops training division will be dispatched to Team Yuri as well..."

"The... foundation..." Yamato mutters, expression falling.

"Keep an eye on them... I have a feeling that it is not that simple because Tomoe recommended them..."

"I see." Yamato seems relaxed despite Subaru saying his name. Subaru has to assume that he would have this under control. Subaru wanted Yamato on this team because of his ability, but he wanted to work with someone from the foundation. He just hopes that Yamato doesn't let his guard down.

"Meet up with the team immediately... I have to think about some things..." Subaru replies, turning his chair away.

"Yes sir," Yamato bows his head before disappearing.

Shi Tai, Wakana and Noeru walks through the streets while Shi Tai tries to scramble his head for some people who he thinks might be the best fit for the team.

"Are you sure it isn't you who is going to join our team?" Shi Tai asks, looking at Wakana.

"Well Team Sato is already down one member... we were supposed to go on a mission soon so... I don't think any one of us can join you..." Wakana mutters.

"Then Junko? Junki?" Shi Tai asks.

"Oh! Suzuko!"

They just so happen to bump into Suzuko and Junko... and some other person... they are drinking boba together but... it doesn't seem like the guy likes it very much.

"What... are you all sent here to disturb me?" Suzuko grumbles as she notices Shi Tai and the others joining them too. "Who is this new friend of yours?"

"Oh... this is Takusa! He said that he is new here!" Junko beams.

"Hello..." Takusa smiles at them.

"Welcome to Konoha, you must be very talented if you're new here and already have the headband on you..." Wakana muses.

"Ah! We've been together the whole day but I just noticed the headband!" Junko exclaims, the only reason why she didn't see it was because he has it wrapped around the top of his head instead of on his forehead. "You're just like Suzuko~" she giggles. Here she goes again... trying to matchmake for Suzuko.

"I'm busy, if there is nothing else I'll be going," Suzuko sighs not even looking at Takusa in the face.

Something sharp presses against Shi Tai's arm, thinking it is a spider he yelps and tries to knock it away only to find there is nothing. Wakana made sure he didn't fall over in his panic.

"What is it?" Noeru asks in worry. Suzuko glances at Takusa who is looking away from them, finding the sky kind of nice to look at.

"Ah wait- Suzuko- before you leave... do you know who is going to be our teammate?" Shi Tai asks before she can completely walk past them.

"No... I'm busy with the chunin exams so don't ask me that sort of thing," Suzuko waves her hands as she briskly walks away. Another touch on his hair made him shake his hair only to find nothing had dropped out.

He didn't know what it was but it is definitely a prank... or Haru is back... and it's not funny... he narrows his eyes at Takusa who is still craning his neck to look at the sky. Junko notices him acting weird and looks up with him, trying to see what he is looking at. While most of them follow suit, Noeru notices that Shi Tai is a little uncomfortable and notice that he was being poked at somehow as he flinches his arm away while he wasn't looking, as if stung.

Junko and Wakana aren't that childish to pull pranks on Shi Tai... Ayumu's team is on a mission so it cannot be them...

"Hey... have you had enough?" Noeru asks, narrowing her eyes at Takusa.

"What?" Junko asks as Takusa cannot help but smile deviously at them.

"Sorry... it's just too easy..." Takusa grins as the feeling of multiple spiders makes Shi Tai shiver down his back.

"Hey! Stop that!" Shi Tai exclaims, teeth chattering.

"Sorry sorry," Takusa raises his hands up in surrender as he tosses the tea into the trash without Junko looking but the loud thump and the empty hands is enough for her to feel offended.

"Hey! Don't waste food!"

"Ah jeez... so sorry about that... I didn't know that your friend group is this uptight... we're just having a little fun here... right?" Takusa grins, leaning against Junko's shoulder who immediately shrugs him off at his condescending tone.

"It is not f-f-unny-y at all!" Shi Tai exclaims, dropping down onto his hands as he feels his legs giving out on him.

"Hey! That's enough!" Noeru exclaims.

"Make me," Takusa grins taunting her to attack. Noeru grits her teeth before attacking him.

"Noeru..." Shi Tai mutters as he shakes whatever goosebumps under his skin and stands up with the help of Wakana.

After fighting against Samuru, she seems to have improved on her taijutsu. She is quite protective of Shi Tai since she feels some sort of responsibility passed on to her by Pan but Shi Tai didn't want Noeru to be the next one to get hurt because he needed protection...

"Hey hey hey!" Junko just met the guy and he was so nice just now, she didn't really want to join the fight out of nowhere.

"Stay out of this Junko-san, I'd like to see how a Konoha shinobi fares against a newbie around here," Takusa smirks. Noeru grits her teeth and out of nowhere Kumo came in to swipe at him but he easily dodges Kumo. Hardly anyone could dodge Kumo so Noeru is quite surprised at his speed. Kunais in the shape of a boomerang twirl around him as he sends them flying towards Noeru who takes out her kunai to block them but even as she blocks them they continue to swarm around Noeru.

'Wind style! Great Breakthrough!'

The kunai trembles in the air as Wakana makes them pause in place but as soon as the jutsu stops it continues to attack Noeru. One of the blades nicked Noeru in the shoulder.

"Hey!" Junko exclaims, not expecting blood to be drawn. She could very well have been entertaining an enemy... why is there a real fight between them?!

Shi Tai stands on his own two feet to help Noeru but he can't do anything but his eyes widen as Takusa appears in front of him and kicks him away from Wakana.

"Why you-" Wakana moves to grab him but he leaps up into the air... literally flying...

"You are a little weak... aren't you? And you're supposed to be the nine tails jinchuriki?" Takusa snorts.

"Why you-" Shi Tai grits his teeth and creates a shadow clone to make a Seigan and also to pull him down from the air. But it is taking way too much time despite the height advantage. Takusa leisurely hovers in the air for a few seconds before flying away.

"It's been fun," Takusa beams before disappearing behind a building.

"Ah wait!" Junko exclaims, chasing after him. But it didn't take long for her to return.

"That is your friend Junko?" Noeru asks, eyes narrowing as she clutches her injured arm. It wasn't too deep so Noeru could heal it herself but why was a Konoha shinobi attacking them?

"I just met him a few hours ago..." Junko sighs. "I'll report this incident to the Hokage... well I hope you guys have fun on your mission... I'll buy you all boba as an apology next time, okay?" Junko smiles sheepishly.

"It's fine Junko... it's not your fault he's such a jerk anyway..." Wakana sighs.

Shi Tai sighs, they could not really catch a break here... but there was no need to fret as when the time came their teammates were to be revealed to them anyway.

Shi Tai makes a visit to the hospital to deliver flowers before meeting up with Noeru for their mission.

"Hm... is Lord Hokage really finding replacements for us?" Shi Tai asks, looking around there is only the two of them there....

"We are early so... they should be here at any moment..." Noeru mutters. For the first time she seems to be on time at their meeting time... Shi Tai would know given that Abe and Wakana would mention to him these five days that Noeru would probably be an hour late. It shows that Noeru is really anticipating this mission of theirs.

As if on queue, two figures appear from the building behind them. A guy that they don't recognise and...

Takusa waves at the two of them as if greeting an old friend.

"You!" Noeru narrows her eyes.

"Um... as of now I will be... taking Yuri-san's place in Team Yuri and..." Yamato starts to want to introduce to them only for Shi Tai to also glare at Takusa who smiles at him innocently.

'This is going to be nasty...' Yamato sighs internally. They haven't started and there was already animosity...

"You! You! You!" Noeru exclaims.

"Okay... maybe we have all started off on the wrong foot... but you'll have to start over from now on... you will be in a team together so I hope that you will be able to cooperate with each other," Yamato replies, looking between the two of them as Shi Tai places a hand on Noeru's shoulder who relaxes a little when Shi Tai doesn't seem all that bothered with Takusa being here. "You guys can call me Yamato."

"Sorry about that earlier... I was just playing with you... it was kind of funny to watch all of you squirm," Takusa beams.

"Disgusting..." Noeru grumbles.

Shi Tai looks slightly more skeptical about Noeru since she never really did bother with getting mad at other people... but then again other than Samuru no one else has been that kind of playful with them in their friend group other than Team Ayumu and they are just kids. This guy... seems to be about Noeru's age. Noeru seems to have grown a little from the last time Shi Tai saw her... which makes him a little proud.

"At any rate... the four of us will be starting our mission now... but... I don't have time to put you all in a cage to get used to each other..." Yamato sighs, pinching the bridge of his nose. "Let's introduce ourselves and get this over with as soon as we can," he beams with positively fakest radiance ever.

"I'm Shi Tai..." Shi Tai smiles a little sheepish but also a little scared? Noeru is practically fuming beside him.

"Kumo Noeru..." Noeru grumbles, side-eyeing Takusa.

"My name's Takusa~" Takusa grins in a cheeky expression.

"Well... that's enough for getting acquainted for now... I will now explain our mission as Team Yuri," Yamato seems relief that they got through to it without anyone attacking each other at least... "The four of us will now head for the Tenchi Bridge... capture the Akatsuki spy who has infiltrated Haru's organization... and bring him back here... it will be a good opportunity for us to get information on not only Haru but Tengu Nakano."

Noeru stops being angry at Takusa for a moment to get serious once she heard Nakano's name and so did Shi Tai.

"We will obtain a precious source of information with which we can draw up plans for both the assassination of Haru and the retrieval of Nakano. Be sure to proceed with caution. We'll meet at the main gate in an hour and leave once you've equipped yourselves with your ninja tools."

"I don't really like that Takusa guy..." Noeru grumbles. "Why does he need to take the place of Nakano?" she sighs.

"Though... don't you think he reminds you a little bit of Nakano?" Shi Tai chuckles. "Only now we are at the wrong side of her- well... his pranks..."

"Nah... Nakano is way friendlier and cooler! And better!" Noeru exclaims, now he has completely set her off by comparing the new guy with Nakano. Shi Tai decides not to speak too much on it.

"Ah well, how about some iced tea to cool us down eh?" Shi Tai grins as they walk towards the tea shop.

"Yeah... I'm going to get extra pearls!"

"Well don't you look funny~"

Pan narrows his eyes as he glances at Aoi who climbs through the window like a weasel.

"You... shouldn't you be out there running from the police?" Pan asks in a deadpan expression.

"Aw come on, you make me sound like a common crook," Aoi muses. "Here," he places two volumes of novels right at his bedside. "It's my new bestseller 'Yamaoka'

"Thanks... but that's not the only reason you've returned to the village... isn't it?" Pan muses as he looks over the book's summary.

"I'll give you the details once he... and Subaru get here... I believe he's calling himself Yamato on this mission..."

Different name... it meant that the person is from the Foundation... Pan feigns casualness as he flips open the first book. The foundation... is a branch of the special task force called ANBU... headed by Shimura Tomoe, he doesn't know much about the foundation but... some things are best left in the dark... until he has a certain level of power in the village of course. He was already done with the first book as soon as steps could be heard outside the door... it makes Aoi wonder if he is reading the book at all.

Pan looks surprised however at the person behind Seima more so because he didn't expect to recognise the person called Yamato.

"It's been a while, Senpai," Yamato beams.

"You... I see... so it's that time huh..." Pan muses as he places the book to the side.

"I brought Captain Yamato here because there is something I'd really like him to know," Subaru replies in a solemn expression as Yamato seems interested as to what else does he need to know other than the mission.

"The biggest reason as to why he was chosen as Yuri's replacement," Aoi adds with a smile.

"Is it about Shi Tai?" Yamato takes a wild guess.

"Yes..." Pan sighs. "You know that Shi Tai has the nine-tailed cat spirit sealed inside him... right?"

"Yes..."

"Sometimes the nine tailed chakra leaks out from inside Shi Tai's body... and takes the form of the cat spirit, we will call it the "nine-tail's cloak"..."

"Does it happen often?" Yamato has known that the chakra would leak out sometimes when the Jinchuriki is at their heightened emotions, some manages to use that to their advantage but it would be hard for a child-like Shi Tai to control... which is partly why he is here as well but with him being younger than Pan he doesn't really have much experience when dealing with the nine tails.

"It happened on our previous mission, just before it could reach its second tailed form I managed to suppress the chakra with the tag I received from Master Aoi... but who knows what would've happened if things had been left as they were... from what I've seen the number of tails would grow until... well... there would be nine..." Pan glances at Aoi who seems solemn as well. "I've never seen the chakra be this volatile however before my attempted defection... makes me wonder what happened during the time of his training for him to lose control of the nine tails chakra."

"The seal weakened over time..." Aoi explains, "The seal that the blue flash used is strong but... not strong enough... eventually Shi Tai will have to learn to control that chakra from ever leaking out..."

"Then? How many tails have you seen?"

Pan's question was a question everyone in the room seem to think of as they look to Aoi in anticipation.

"In my years of being a shinobi... I've never come close to death... seeing the fourth tail of the nine tailed chakra..."

'Four...'

That's far less than what some of them expected. For Pan who had seen the destruction the nine-tailed cloak could cause... he half expect it to be lesser than that. But this was fine... not only will Shi Tai get the experience without the comfort of Team Yuri... his junior will also get the experience to relax for a little while and take care of his peers but with the power Shi Tai has Pan expects it to not be that relaxing.

He seems rather relaxed thought amongst the adults that scramble for some semblance of stability, Aoi, Tomoe and Subaru... there is some stability in that instability of a team.

Chapter Text

Takusa glances at Shi Tai, Noeru and Yamato as they walk alongside him with Yamato at the front. He seems relaxed like he is going on a holiday. Well, Noeru can see a little bit of semblance of Nakano in Takusa... the way they carry themselves seems confident and aloof...

"What's wrong? If you're thinking of being romantically involved with me then you can cut it out just here... you're not my type," Takusa teases. Noeru was trying to be subtle but she guessed it was not too subtle enough for him. She is embarrassed but more importantly angry, she wasn't thinking about Takusa that way and the way he immediately jumped to that conclusion annoys her like the scratching of nails on the blackboard.

"Who the hell would want to date you? You rude jerk!" Noeru fumes.

Yamato sighs glancing at Shi Tai who seems content to just let them fight it out without getting involved. He sighs he just hopes it doesn't turn into an all-out brawl, they didn't have time to rest much less take on a fight or detour.

Takusa smiles, staring at her before continuing to catch up with Yamato and Shi Tai who had decided to walk ahead without them and just waited until they wanted to catch up to them. Shi Tai didn't care if the new member is a full-blown jerk... all he cares about is getting to Nakano quickly.

Noeru continues to glare at him but thankfully they reached the hot springs so Noeru can find some time to cool off by herself. Meanwhile, Shi Tai had to stick with Yamato closely throughout their stay... he didn't want to fall victim to another prank by Takusa but he seems to have spared Shi Tai from embarrassment in front of Captain Yamato.

Noeru looks at the room with a dazed expression as she could almost see Wakana smiling beside her with Nakano patting her on the back with a cheeky grin. Noeru's expression softens as she notices a familiar figure outside, realising that somehow the sky is already super bright.

"What... I was wondering what you're doing out here..." Noeru muses as she watches Takusa add flowers to his already big bouquet. "Don't tell me those are for Shi Tai... he already has a crush on someone else I don't think he'd be interested in you," she muses.

Takusa glances at the flowers before wordlessly walking ahead and into the forest near the hot spring.

"These are for myself," Takusa explains as he picks up a yellow flower Noeru isn't sure if it's poisonous but given Takusa touched it freely it's safe to say it's not. "I find flowers give you a sense of peace people wouldn't be able to give you..."

"Really?" Noeru tilts her head. "I think sleeping and doing nothing is better than picking flowers... aren't you worried if there are bugs on it for something?" Noeru asks as she bends down to see what the fuss is about these flowers only for her hand to be slapped away.

Noeru was about to berate him when he quickly explains why he had to stop her, "They aren't fully grown... you would have killed it if you had picked it out."

"Ah... don't flowers bloom at the same time?" Noeru asks. Flowers aren't really her strongest suit... she knows that one of their sensei, Kenzo-sensei owns a flower shop but...

"No..." Takusa replies as he places the bouquet of flowers onto the floor.

"Aren't you going to bring it back?" Noeru asks.

"Nah... there is no point when they are going to die soon anyway, besides I have no place in my bag to put them in... they will just die before I can reach home..."

"I see..." Noeru mutters, then isn't it kind of pointless to pick them up in the first place? Noeru didn't really understand him but Shi Tai seems to look contemplative towards Takusa. It lasted for a quick second however as they were called to go.

Shi Tai notices however that there is actually one flower in Takusa's pocket but he doesn't question it as it is not his problem. Noeru wanted to get to know Takusa a little bit but Shi Tai seems to understand him the most just by listening to him for a few seconds. Takusa seems to do it have done it on purpose as he smiles towards Shi Tai who looks away, flustered. A little bit of Pan's observant nature had rubbed off on Shi Tai.

They were following the path towards the bridge but before they could reach the area, Yamato decides to take a detour instead.

"Are we setting up a trap?" Noeru asks, surprised that the Captain didn't say anything about it during their stay in the hot springs. Maybe it was because he wanted them to enjoy their time there instead of having to worry about the mission.

"No... but it's highly likely that this information may be a trap itself..." well that is to be expected... their information is from an S-rank sand criminal... there is nothing reliable about Sasori at all...

Takusa smiles as he helps Shi Tai from getting crushed by a loose trunk. As much as the gesture is kind, the smile is not kind at all, it lacks genuinely like he is watching a comedy show instead of actually treating it like a mission which unnerves Shi Tai to be bone.

They did walk through the cave to get to the bridge in an unconventional way but what Shi Tai didn't get was why they needed to camp in a clearing with no cover.

'Wood Style: Four Pillar House Jutsu!'

Noeru's eyes widen as Shi Tai looks at Yamato's wood-style jutsu in awe. He hadn't manage to see much jutsu variety since a few years ago so to see something new is still jarring to him. But it's even jarring towards Noeru, so much so they don't see Takusa's lack of surprise. It wasn't that wood style is so much so a common jutsu, no, in fact, it was the opposite... as only the first Hokage has been able to use wood style but instead, Takusa is a little surprised that Yamato would reveal his jutsu towards someone from the Foundation... assuming that he knows his background... still... showing a very important and rare jutsu towards a bunch of normies is just showing off.

But... to be able to build a house out of a jutsu... is impressive. It's not even a normal house... it looks a lot more like a mansion with two stories as well.

"Please gather around," Yamato calls them over as they scatter across a pretty spacious room, it's bare but... it's a lot better than sleeping outside with the bugs and cold. "I would also like to ask you something Shi Tai..."

"W-what is it?" Shi Tai asks.

"It's about the Akatsuki member... Sasori... I know you didn't see him nor fight him but I would like you to remember if you can tell me anything about the member's mannerisms and way of talking... I've seen the file from the hidden Sand but... I want to be through about this if we are going to take on his form. I will try my best using my wood-style ninjutsu but... to be extra cautious I will approach the spy alone first..."

The three of them have gathered around Yamato as he reveals to them the pictures that he had received from the sand.

"I'll explain the mission in more detail... the goal is to make sure the target doesn't die... we must not let them die... even if we end up having to fight... we'll lose an important source of information if the target is killed. And a mission like this is more difficult than just killing an enemy. As this is a delicate mission, I will make the first move..." Yamato made sure to stare each of them in the eye to show how serious this mission is. "... you are all to act as backup..."

Somehow... this is how Shi Tai imagined being in a team with Suzuko would feel like... someone who can strategise and lead the team even if he doesn't seem all that older than any of them. It's not too pressuring because it's an adult leading them but it is a little pressuring because they might lack the experience required to cover up the holes in their plan.

"The strategy is simple. First, I restrain the target, second if I should fail to restrain the target and it turns into a battle... you guys shift into battle formation. I will give you a signal when I want you to do this. And in the event of the second case, you are to operate with a buddy system. Which means when one person takes action, a partner always backs you up. Reciprocal backup is a fundamental rule... I'm sure you all know this... now I am going to assign buddy teams, first... Shi Tai and I will be in one team-"

Shi Tai seems relieved about this and immediately believes that Yamato actually knows what he's doing and he seems experienced enough. But... that leaves...

Noeru's eyebrows twitch, that left with her and Takusa...

Noeru doesn't complain however as she would tolerate it just for the sake of saving Nakano. They run a simulation of the meeting with Yamato acting as the spy to test their teamwork. Shi Tai transforms to be exactly the way his Hiroku puppet looked when Shi Tai first met him.

Noeru and Takusa watches them from the bushes at the edge of the bridge, ready for the signal, as soon as 'Sasori' raised his arms into a thumbs up. Noeru climbs onto Kumo and zips towards the spy, landing on him only for Yamato to dodge despite being surprised that she was that quick. Takusa lags behind a bit as she continues to fight Yamato but he doesn't fight back but rather focuses on running away.

Noeru uses Kumo to cut him off letting Takusa pincer him as he attacks Yamato. But there is something off with this Takusa as he uses his shadow clone to attack him with a seigan but Yamato easily grabs onto the both of them as Noeru tries to capture him with Kumo.

"Takusa?" Noeru asks as she struggles to pin Yamato. In the split second, she tries to find Takusa, she looks back to Yamato to see a wooden doll under her.

"What happened?" Shi Tai asks as he runs towards Noeru, removing his Hiroku transformation and dispelling his clones.

"It's a clone... where is Takusa?"

Takusa meets them in the middle as he manages to catch the real Yamato.

"What part of this looks like teamwork?!" Noeru exclaims as Takusa unties Yamato and twirls his knives in his hands cheekily.

"You look like you were having a hard time... so I decided to take the initiative, so you don't have to worry about me~"

"Why you-" Noeru grits her teeth. "You could have told me before you left! Or something! What if it was a real mission and you abandoned me to the spiders?!"

"Well then it'll be your fault now wouldn't it? For being so careless," Takusa mutters. "Your friend's transformation here is useless given he just exposed himself by using his signature jutsu and you... you just threw yourself into the enemy, if you get eaten that will only be your fault..."

"You..." Noeru grits her teeth. He isn't wrong but... to abandon the both of them...

"Alright alright," Yamato chuckles at their indignation. "Simulation is over."

"I won't acknowledge you as a comrade..." Noeru grumbles, not acknowledging Yamato at all.

"I wonder... what Nakano would do... would she protect you and complete the mission as efficiently..." Takusa hums in thought. "... if you can call someone who abandon the village and hurt you a comrade that is..."

"You don't know anything!" Noeru exclaims. "She did it to protect us! She would have done her best to protect everyone!"

"Well ehherently not good enough," Takusa snorts.

"She is a thousand times the better person than you... even if I have to tolerate you for the rest of my life..." Noeru grits her teeth. Kumo hovers above Takusa and Yamato is worried that he might have to wrangle a cloud down... which might be hard given it's gaseous state...

Kumo doesn't strike him with lightning however and flies behind Noeru, Yamato could see it as a snarling dog but one that listens to Noeru's commands well given how it looks like a black cloud of smoke.

"Why... why do you feel so strongly about one person?" Takusa frowns. "She betrayed you... she will most likely not come back with you... if she was so capable... she would have returned to the village..."

"It's much more complicated than that... in order to protect the village from Haru... she sacrificed her freedom for us... we have to kill Haru... once we get Haru's hideout location..." Shi Tai mutters. "You... have friends don't you? Someone you love dearly... family... friends... Noeru sees Nakano as her soulmate... even if that feeling is fleeting..." Shi Tai remembers what he said about flowers. "It still gives you warmth when you look back at those times... don't you?"

"I wouldn't know..." Takusa shrugs, tilting his head to the side. "I don't feel anything... I have no emotions at all..."

Shi Tai didn't believe him until Takusa's expression falls like a puppet's string that has been cut, he stares at Shi Tai with a blank expression.

For a moment he is reminded of a certain blue hoodie boy who stares at his enemies with the same expression.

"That's... not true... is it?" Shi Tai asks, glancing at Yamato who looks at him sheepishly.

"Alright, let's go, all of this would be for nothing if we don't reach there by tomorrow afternoon," Yamato claps his hand, gathering everyone together.

During their last night, camping out in the dark, Shi Tai climbs onto the roof to think about some things. As if reading his mind, Yamato joins him on the roof at some time during Shi Tai's dazed stare towards the sky.

"What do you youngsters say? A penny for your thoughts?" Yamato asks in amusement. "If you don't rest you will become sloppy in the morning..."

"I don't usually sleep well... I have a lot on my mind too... regarding our new teammate..." Shi Tai mutters, eyes not leaving the sky.

"How much do you know about the foundation?"

Shi Tai shakes his head, he hadn't been to the academy like them so there are a lot of things he doesn't know but for someone who hadn't been in the academy to learn through proxy... Yamato is Pan's junior but he cannot help but still be curious about him... after all he had only known the guy for less than two years and now that the nine tails kid is back... there was no need for Pan to stay in the ANBU forces anymore.

For a rogue nin, Nakano seems still to have a lot of influence on the village, but of course, the Hokage doesn't label her as such lest people start hunting to kill her. All he knows is that Nakano has the Tengu clan chakra.

"The foundation is a branch in the village's ANBU, they are most often born into the Foundation or orphaned into it... they are trained to have no emotions and be a tool for the village's purposes... I don't know how much you know about the old ways of shinobi..."

"I know..." Shi Tai lowers his head to lean against his knees, remembering Koyuki's story and in a way, Pan's story is the same too if not self-inflicted and the reason why Haru is hunting Nakano... it's all because adults wanted to use them as tools... That is why Nakano is important... she needs to be Hokage... that is her dream... and she was going to make the village a better place... for Pan... for people like Nakano... and Takusa.

Noeru listens to them at the balcony on the other side. It seemed like no one really got any sleep that night given the room is empty who knows where Takusa went, to pick flowers maybe... or well-

It was clear that none of them really have what it takes. They are still clinging onto the past, the light that is their former friend. Takusa looks at the dried white rose he manages to find before placing it between pages of a book, at a glance, seems to have different type of flowers of multiple colors each with its own story.

Chapter Text

Kumo floats slightly above the bridge, blending into the sky as it looks for any semblance of people walking on the bridge at this time of day. The bridge is between forests and not many would pass by, if there was, there would be a troupe or a lone traveller so it would be hard to tell which one is their guy. A small snake with blue eyes slithers through the bushes before burying itself into the ground and appearing where the team waited for it.

"Shi Tai-sama, I sense no one near this bridge within a few miles," the snake replies.

"Thank you... Kai-san," Shi Tai smiles and stands up to look at Yamato who nods.

"Since there will be no akatsuki ambush means we will proceed as planned then," Yamato nods for them to get into positions. With a few hand signs wood swirls around him and bonds together. The entire transformation is wood yet the texture and colors are realistic to the eye. From what Shi Tai sees, it's quite uncanny.

"How is it?" The puppet Hiroku asks Shi Tai who looks rather skeptical of him.

"Yes... it looks rather uncanny..." Shi Tai mutters, "But the voice..."

"I can change that, too. Let me know if it is similar," Yamato replies as he starts testing his voice. He starts from a high register, which makes him sound a lot like a little girl until he goes down to the lower register.

"Oh yeah! That sounds like him alright!" Shi Tai exclaims.

"Alright, let's split up then, don't be too hasty when we act, wait for my signal."

Shi Tai and Noeru looks nervous yet determined to see the mission through. Takusa smiles and was the first to get into position.

When Hiroku looks around to make sure they were all hidden well, his hat trinkles with the sound of a bell.

A hooded figure walks through the forest on the other side. It was going to be noon yet there was no presence. Shi Tai swallows nervously as he watches the bridge, Noeru's face is focused as Kumo was still scouting in the sky. Her eyes widen when a hooded figure finally appears. There was nothing they could see from where they were, the figure looks to be quite tall with a slender figure.

Yamato trudges forth, disguised as the Hiroku puppet.

"It's been a long time... Lord Sasori..." a raspy female voice mutters as she tugs at her hood. She smiles at him sheepishly. "It's been five years... hasn't it?" she has red hair peaking from underneath her cloak with pink eyes.

Shi Tai and Noeru had no idea who this person is but Takusa's face seem to darken.

'This is...'

"I need to ask you for some information... about Haru's hideout and the Tengu kid he has in his possession."

Takusa grips the leaves of the bushes they are hiding behind.

'No emotions my ass... don't tell me he likes leaves as well...' Noeru frowns as his fidgeting is driving her crazy.

"There are several hideouts..." the woman replies. "We move to a different hideout each week to avoid being discovered.... not just in the sound village but in other lands as well. Spies for Haru infiltrate and acts as informers. But there are all sorts of means of transport, so they are not easily tracked..."

"Where is it now?" Yamato doesn't give away the fact that he knows her from the inflation of his voice but he has a bad feeling about this.

"We are now in a hideout on a small island on a lake to the north... we'll be moving again in three days... I hope you are planning on a raid then... because I have no idea where exactly is the hideout... and... I took a huge risk coming out here to meet you... Sasori-sama-" the woman sniffles.

"Poor thing..." Shi Tai mutters.

But Noeru and Takusa isn't buying it... Yamato is even more at a loss as to what he should do. From his descriptor it was clear he cares less about people and more about his puppets so he cannot act empathetic now.

"By the way..." she starts but jumps when she hears rustling behind her. She thought it would have been an enemy shinobi but a small brown head pokes out from inside the bushes, revealing a wild rabbit. The woman sighs in relief but she was looking the wrong way. A figure stares down at the bridge with wide eyes as the spider chomps at the rabbit.

"About what you ordered me to do, Lord Sasori..." the woman sniffles. "Even after his reincarnation, Haru uses a jutsu to apply a protector to the cellular specimens from his discarded body... and therefore I was unable to analyze the cellular data..."

Yamato internally sighs. If this conversation continues... he might be discovered... he has no idea what she is talking about.

"Now, please hand over the item in question immediately. I can't be hanging around here any longer..." she raises her hand. Yamato has no choice... he has to attack... before he can however a figure appears behind the woman.

"What an interesting conversation you are having... Juri-chan... hope you don't mind me jumping in."

Yamato's eyes widen as the spider hovers over Juri, she quickly moves away while Yamato takes the chance to send the kunai towards Haru, even if it has no affect on the Spider's armour it still serves its purpose.

"Thank you Sasori-sama- you saved me..." Juri lost her cloak but underneath her cloak was a bright red outfit and her long, messy red hair flowing in the wind. She is quite pretty... if Yamato manages to capture her... Noeru almost got completely distracted by the fact that Haru, the guy who is not only legendary but Pan managed to survive them but with some mental scars is there.

"That outfit... the akatsuki..." Haru smiles in a sultry voice. "It sure brings back fond memories... this kid you sent to me... has come in very handy..."

Juri clutches the pouch at her waist with anticipation of an attack.

"The number of human subjects necessary for the development of one new jutsu is over a hundred... thanks to this kid's abilities it's easy to meet that demand every time..."

While they were all distracted, before Yamato can make the first move, Juri seems to take the initiative but instead of attacking Haru with pink ribbons draped over her arm like bandages, she turns around to swing her ribbon at Yamato. They look like dancing ribbons but they cut as sharp as a knife.

'Crap... did I get found out...?' Yamato was sure that his disguise was full proof, even the mistake of pulling out a kunai would have already been a dead giveaway if he didn't have an alternate target to shoot at. But that's not it... There seems to be no recognition in Juri's expression as she looks coldly at Yamato.

'Multiple shadow web strike!' Web shoots out from Haru's sleeves. If Yamato gets caught by that it would be dangerous, so he uses a wood clone as substitution before escaping with just the scratch. The loss of his limbs would have left their plan in tatters.

"Wood style ninjutsu... it can't be..." Haru's eyes widen with sickening glee.

"Haru-sama... is this Sasori's true form?" Juri asks with a frown.

"No... it isn't," Haru muses. "Juri... you don't know his real face... even though you were his subordinate?"

"He was always a broody guy that stayed hidden inside his puppets after all..." Juri sighs.

"What's the meaning of this... aren't you supposed to be an Akatsuki spy? Aren't you supposed to be under Sasori's jutsu?" Yamato asks with wide eyes.

"Lord Haru has broken that jutsu for me ages ago..." Juri beams.

"I can't believe you went to the other side pretending to be caught in one of Sasori's jutsu... did you get caught in one of Haru's jutsu...?"

"No... that's not it," Juri smirks. "I just owe Lord Haru a lot that's all, it's nothing personal. Anyway, who are you supposed to be? The plan was to take care of Sasori... but something has gone quite wrong..."

"Juri... I'll tell you about this kid later... more importantly... why don't you call the three little mice behind you over here?" Haru asks in amusement.

Yamato's eyes widen, so Haru knew about the mission... he gestures for them to reveal themselves since there was no use denying it, it is not like he can take on Haru on his own either.

At the signal, three of them arrive in front of Captain Yamato. Juri's eyes widen when Takusa appears, recognising him but not expecting him to be here.

"This will be interesting," Juri smirks, Juri showed no recognition of Yamato yet she seems rather interested in Takusa being there, blowing a kiss towards him who gives her the most deadpan smile he could muster.

Haru's eyes soften at the sight of the nine tails kid. He has grown a lot... those eyes... the eyes of the nine tail cat tells the story of the end of time... death... it is supposed to strike fear in the hearts of people but Haru is simply amazed, wanting to see the power of the nine tails for his own.

'Let's see how much you have grown...'

Chapter Text

'Kill... Kill... what's the point of power if you can't use it?' a shadow covers his eyes, Haru watches in interest as he sees the nine tails unravel in front of him.

"We are here to get Nakano back!" Noeru exclaims.

"That is assuming that she wants to return in the first place, little girl," Juri muses.

"You-" Noeru grits her teeth.

Haru's eyes surround Shi Tai's psyche.

'They are taunting you!'

'They think you can't save her!'

'Kill!'

In a blink of an eye, a cloak of purple flashes towards Haru who seems rather pleased rather than surprised that he was sent flying through the forest behind them. Juri's eyes widen, turning around. 'That was fast... I haven't even blinked and he's there... what... what is this monster?'

"Judging by the shape of the cloak... more tails will appear... until..." Pan mutters. "The nine tails..."

"In the four tails form... he will lose all sorts of rationality and become a small version of the nine-tail cat..." Aoi replies. "The seal that is holding it in may very well be weakening..." The blue flash... the legendary shinobi that sealed the nine tailed cat away, a role model for all kids alike... a hero...

"The blue flash... I've heard of her from Nakano before..." Pan mutters. "She is the most powerful shinobi of her generation, isn't she?"

"And for her seal to be weakening..." Subaru mutters. Yamato is a little lost but worried.

"It may look like the nine tails cloak is protecting Shi Tai, but in reality, his body continues to suffer damage every time he uses it. his body, wrapped in the nine tail's cloak grew bloodied and he thrashed about despite suffering serious injuries..." Aoi explains.

Pan narrows his eyes at him. "What happened to get him that angry?"

Aoi smiles a little sheepishly. "Well... I had used some guys to taunt and kick him around..."

"You have a death wish don't you?" Pan growls at them.

"Pan," Subaru sighs. "It cannot be helped, we know little to nothing about the seal and the nine tails... if this power can be used to protect Shi Tai then that is fine but... if it's going to cause him harm we need to know how to prevent it... that is why I called Yamato here."

All three of them looks to him who immediately straightens.

"You inherited the cells of the first hokage... you are the only one who can control the chakra," Subaru adds. "I gave Shi Tai the first hokage's necklace... so it is up to you now..."

"Don't shoot the messenger..." Juri waves her hands in surrender as Shi Tai glares at her through his purple-slitted eyes. 'This guy... is super dangerous... what is this chakra? And where is Haru-sama?!?!'

Haru thankfully for her seems rather unfazed as he walks back towards them. "I see... you've grown a lot as a jinchuriki host... haven't you Shi Tai?"

Shi Tai eyes widen as there is another face underneath Haru's yet it is following his mouth movements, his head tilts. It's like seeing the inside of a puppet to see another puppet...

"So that is why they got you to watch over him..." Haru muses, not looking at Shi Tai anymore, rather he is looking straight at Yamato. "The leaf should be thanking me for this... isn't that right my adorable little test subject?"

"Test subject?" Noeru's eyes widen as Takusa's eyes narrows.

"The first hokage had the power to control tailed beasts, one of my most recent projects was trying to recreate wood style for that very same effect," Haru smiles as he covers his broken face with his hand and then comes out to be as good as new.

"You can't defeat me in this state, come, unleash your power against me!" Haru grins like a kid beckoning another to play. If he wants to play then Shi Tai will play. He kicks Haru back again, leaping towards him as he grows another tail.

'I can't-' Shi Tai squeezes his eyes shut. He looks to be protected by purple and yet... black smoke emerges from his cloak and makes the air hot and cold at the same time, like standing in the middle of a blizzard storm.

"Shi Tai..." Noeru whispers, unable to even speak through this thick chakra in the air.

'Yes you can-' a dark voice echoes within him. In a room in his psyche where the nine tails cat was caged in, a pair of bright white eyes stares down at him, engulfing him with pain.

His skin tears off, revealing a bloodied form of chakra around his skin. Haru's eyes widen as he can see the nine tails cat in all its glory, a giant beast, bubbling, the very roar of it can send Haru's spirit flying.

And send him flying he did. While the four tails cloak is out there fighting, the true Shi Tai is inside his psyche, writhing in agony, drowning in his own blood.

"Don't you hate? Continue to hate, continue to feel helpless," like a mother consoling a child through the doctor's but that mother is a dark voice, a figure towering over buildings and worlds.

The bridge alone cannot hope to contain this much power. Juri isn't going to deal with that, leaping away towards a safe space while the bridge collapses around them. While Noeru goes to help Yamato with Kumo, she looks around for Takusa only to find him missing.

"Takusa?!" Noeru exclaims.

Takusa is on the other side of the bridge where Shi Tai sent Haru flying and went after him.

'This is my chance... while they are distracted... to complete my true mission...'

Noeru couldn't bother with Takusa however as he hears the screams of Shi Tai in the distance... no... that's the nine tails...

The roar is so ferocious she cannot help but tremble even when she is at a safe distance in the sky.

"Noeru, go back to him," Yamato urges.

"B-but-" Noeru trembles. Yamato had only seen the loud and daring side of Noeru, yet here, she is back to her meek self... why did she come out here? This power... this power should not have existed in this world.

"I know you are afraid but... that is still your friend... isn't he? Are you going to abandon him here?" Yamato asks.

"He can handle himself! Don't you see? If he hits us with one hit..." Noeru shakes her head, clutching her head with her hands. "We'll die!"

"I'm the only one who can bring him back... please!" Yamato exclaims.

"If you have a death wish then go ahead but I'm not going anywhere near him!" Noeru exclaims, dropping him off on the other side of the bridge.

"Your comrade..." Yamato mutters.

"You can do it Captain Yamato... I'm going to give you support from the skies~"

'Aaaand she abandoned me... just like that...' Yamato sighs but he couldn't waste any time... if it went up to five tails they were going to have trouble on their hands.

Shi Tai's eyes widen as he struggles within the depths of the darkness he is drowning in. Nakano... Hakuno... Pan... they are all on the surface... and here he was... unable to be strong enough to help them...

Back in Konoha, Pan looks out the window, as if noticing a shift in the air.

How Shi Tai wouldn't give for one of them to hug him... or pat him on the head... again...

"Shi Tai! Do you want a panda plush? I'll give it to you... don't let Homura take it... okay?" Nakano beams. "Go to sleep, I'll wake you up when it's aaaalll over~"

Haru gasps as he is knocked through the air, smoke trashing through the trees and completely obliterating them. Somehow Haru manages to survive by abandoning his old body...

"Stupid girl... she should have just left when she had the chance..." Juri sighs, seeing as they went to their deaths, she was just leaving, she doesn't want to die after all. But then she notice a shift in the wind. Juri frowns before smirking, she has an old friend to visit first.

Takusa is going through the trees despite the thick chakra sending him all over the place. White smoke dances around him, having him land safely onto a tree that is a second later obliterated. Takusa tsks. "Are you done throwing a tantrum?"

From where the nine tail cloak stood is a crater from just him emerging another tail. Haru smirks as millions of spiders crawl over to the nine tail cloak. They look like they can easily engulf it but a swing of his pinky was enough for him to send all the spiders back to Haru in pieces. The tremors can even be felt by Kumo... any closer and....

"Kumo, leave, and don't come back unless I tell you to," Noeru pats on the cloud that hovers high up in the sky where even its chakra can reach. But the cloud doesn't move. "Kumo? Do you hear me?" Noeru asks.

But the cloud ignores her and sends her deeper into the forest.

"Kumo you traitor!" Noeru exclaims as she buries herself into the cloud, the wind threatening to send her flying into the sky. Actually, maybe she should let go, just so Kumo will have to get her. But the cloud is stubborn, once it is set on something it won't back down.

... Nakano is rubbing a little too much on Kumo... or maybe... Noeru is... she wanted to be more like Nakano... yet at this point in time... what would Nakano do?

Chapter Text

"Amazing... what power..." Haru grins. "And in the hands of this child..."

The nine tails cloak growls at Haru. 'Kill!'

Arms of blood sink into the ground before bursting out from the ground below Haru a second later, piercing through his body.

"Fast..." Haru grits his teeth as his body crumbles but instead of melting flesh, it's spiders.

"I shouldn't touch that..." Haru frowns as he watches his spiders melt into ash. "Maybe I should have killed you when I had the chance but... the nine tails would have reformed anyway into someone else..."

The nine tails cloak huffs at him before gathering charka around its tail, a dark purple ball of high density... This is bad... Haru frowns, backing away. Whoever touches that... will surely die...

Instead of shooting it out, however, it swallows it whole, completely engorging it. Haru's eyes widen, and he bites into his hand and places it on the ground.

'Triple Rashomon!' A row of gates that reached the sky was supposed to be a barrier between it and Haru. It shoots out a small ball of light from it's enlarged body, shooting out something like a canon that completely destroys the gates. It even manages to reach the other side where the gate 'protected'. Not so much protecting given the whole landscape was blown off the face of the earth.

It wasn't the end yet. Haru emerges from the ground below sword in his mouth but he is unable to touch him despite his enlarged state. He shoots another bomb towards the ground, engulfing the whole area with smoke.

At the same time, Noeru and Yamato reach the area where they fought, the air finally thinning enough for them to get close.

"Where is Shi Tai?" Noeru asks. Kumo gestures towards the smoke and when it clears, a monster in red and black greets them.

"That's..." Noeru's eyes widen.

'Five tails...' Yamato's eyes widen. 'This... could be dangerous...'

"Shi Tai!" Noeru exclaims.

"Noeru!" Yamato exclaims. What was she doing? That thing is barely Shi Tai!

The nine tails actually manages to get distracted for a moment for Haru to tackle it but it didn't matter, it was quick enough to grab him so that he could not escape again. But escape he does as he melts into millions of spiders. Haru is soon to be running out of chakra and techniques to hide behind but for the nine tails... it can be an eternal battle.

The nine tails cloak roars, sending its arms down underground to search for that annoying bug.

"Shi Tai..." the Shi Tai who is soft mannered... shy... barely speaks a word... that's... Shi Tai?

Noeru couldn't believe it. This power is evil in itself... it's like seeing the muscle chart that she saw in Subaru's office... only this is pure chakra... reality... seeing someone not a fish, being flayed alive. Even when she does it to a fish she finds it nauseating... she cannot be truly apathetic to a living creature's pain after all...

And pain... it seems like Shi Tai right now is fully drowning in it.

"Stop! Shi Tai!"

The cloak doesn't even spare a glance towards her and a tail extends, sending Noeru's part of the floor tumbling.

"Kumo!" Noeru exclaims as the cloud is split in half is unable to reform again to save its owner.

Noeru would have been pierced through by a tail if Yamato hadn't sprung into action, using wood-style jutsu to grab the tails and the body of the cloak as it struggles but to no avail.

Noeru lands on her feet, not knowing how close she was to being dead as she looks back up to where she stood.

"Kumo!"

But the cloud doesn't come at her call.

It didn't matter because the nine tails is breaking out of Yamato's hold. Yamato leaps down and has to use his jutsu now... he cannot be bothered about anyone else. Lucky for them, Haru is also reaching his limit. Haru breaks out from the earth in the middle of the forest in a new body but he looks more pale than he usually is and that's saying something.

"Haru-sama," Juri's voice calls from the side but Haru is still surprised when two figures approaches him.

One of which is Takusa.

"I am not your enemy," Takusa beams. "I am under orders from Tomoe-sama to see you ... Lord Haru..."

'Hokage style: Elder Jutsu, 10th edict on enlightenment!' Yamato's hand writes the word 'stabilize' onto his palm as he slams it straight onto the nine tails cloak's chest where the first hokage's necklace would be. Ten pillars of wood emerges as he lands onto the ground in a safe distance away from the cloak, chakra pulling out of Yamato's hand and connecting him to the cloak. He is pulling Shi Tai back up onto the surface.

But while doing so, is like pulling the burning skin out of Shi Tai. The stench and burning flesh is nauseating. Noeru turns around with wide eyes as she watches Shi Tai emerge from the darkness screaming himself hoarse.

Noeru hurries to Shi Tai's side as he collapses, it doesn't matter if he is still in the nine-tails cloak or not. Noeru cradles him like a child... because he is a child... being covered in burnt wounds like that... she immediately goes to healing. She can't lose another friend today... her healing may not be as good as Wakana and Hakuno who has an innate talent for it... but Noeru decided to learn healing for a reason... which was to help her friends...

But... seeing Shi Tai in this state... is reminding her of the fish situation again. She cannot help but swallow in her bile and tears unshed as her chakra begins to waver.

"Captain Yamato... that jutsu earlier... is it wood style too?" Noeru asks, her voice is levelled despite the trembling in her hands. Yamato seems to be remembering something when he realise that she is asking a question.

"Yes..."

"So I can't learn it huh..." Noeru mutters. 

"Noeru... you..." Yamato wanted to ask something but is interrupted by Shi Tai waking up.

"N-noeru?" Shi Tai asks in a small raspy voice.

"There you are," Noeru smiles as she rubs soothing circles on Shi Tai's back.

"What happened...?" Shi Tai frowns.

"You... don't remember anything?" Noeru asks.

"No..." but looking at the destruction around them... it seemed like he missed something big...

"Takusa..." Yamato mutters.

"Ah... I forgot about that guy..." Noeru grumbles, slapping herself in the head.

"What about him?" Shi Tai asks.

"He is currently travelling with Haru... I have a tracker placed on him back in the hot springs just in case..."

"Travelling with?" Shi Tai asks in surprise.

Yamato remembers Subaru warning him about keeping an eye on the kid in case Tomoe was planning something. It seems that he is right.

They manage to find the spot where Yamato's clone follows Takusa and meets with Haru. They left no trail... save for a lone flower.

"A black carnation..." Noeru mutters.

"Is there something special about it?" Yamato asks with a frown.

"A black carnation means mourning, remembrance, and defiance... strength and resilience..."

Shi Tai's eyes widen as she looks at Noeru who looks like she is mourning someone.

"How do you know that?" Yamato asks with a surprise.

It's because it reminds her of someone...

"A black carnation means mourning, remembrance, and defiance," Kenzo-sensei smiles as he picks one out for Noeru when she was walking through the streets during her free time. She just so happens to walk past Kenzo-sensei's shop. "Do you like it?" he asks, giving it to Noeru.

"It's fine... Kenzo-sensei... I don't need it..." Noeru mutters.

"I'll give it to you for free so just take it," Kenzo smiles, pushing it back onto Kumo who traps it between its folds cheekily.

"Oh... where is Kumo anyway?" Shi Tai asks.

Yamato glances at Noeru who doesn't give anything away. She simply smiles and pockets the flower.

"He went home... I told him to stay away so he would be safe..."

"Can a cloud even die?" Shi Tai frowns in amusement.

Noeru didn't have the heart to tell him.

Chapter Text

"Is it possible that Takusa is planning on defecting from the village?" Noeru frowns as they gathered around to take a rest. With Yamato's clone following them they don't have to worry but they will have to move soon if they want to catch up to them.

"It's most likely... Takusa works under Tomoe... the leader of the roots underneath the village... the hokage is the light while the root is the darkness... Tomoe has always went against the third hokage's way of ruling the village... it's possible that he may use Takusa and Haru as a way to get himself into the hokage position..." Yamato explains.

"That's..." Shi Tai gapes, unable to believe that someone from the leaf village would want to do something like that.

"If that's the case... we might have to kill Takusa..." Yamato's expression darkens.

"Kill...?" Noeru stammers.

"We need to move... now," Yamato replies. Shi Tai stands but it seems that he did it too fast he crumbles back down again.

"Shi Tai!" Noeru exclaims hurriedly catching him before he can split his head open. "But Shi Tai... in this condition..."

"Shi Tai should have enough energy to go back to the village on his own... right?" Yamato asks.

Noeru glares at him but bites back her scolding when she remembers Takusa talking about no feelings... that's what shinobis are for right...

"Yuri-sensei wouldn't do that!" Noeru exclaims.

"Noeru nee-chan..." Shi Tai grits his teeth and smiles up at her. "I'm fine... I can make it..." but he cannot even move his body without gritting his teeth in pain.

"I know what you are trying to say, Noeru... but I'm not Yuri-sensei, I'm sorry but I just can't say, 'I won't let you get hurt,' with a smile..." Yamato mutters.

"You are no longer apprentice ninja in need of protection... but shinobi shouldering the future of the leaf village... who will have to surpass Yuri-sensei... If you give up now it will end in failure..."

Shi Tai and Noeru looks away from Yamato, knowing that he is right.

Failure... they were going to save Nakano... weren't they? They cannot stop here.

Shi Tai uses that fact to push himself up. It didn't matter how much pain he is in, he was going to fight his way... to Nakano...

Noeru, sensing his determination, decides to help him, putting his arm around her shoulder. Yamato doesn't miss the way she gingerly skirts around her ankle. With two injured people on their side... he wonders if their determination is able to pull them through...

They made it through halfway however when Yamato realises that they are going to be slower than him. His clone is still on them so... he can afford to slow down for them. But still... one slip and that's all it takes for the both of them to come tumbling down.

"Noeru nee-chan..." Shi Tai notices that she has only been using one leg. "Your leg..."

"I'm fine..." Noeru mutters.

"Noeru, I'll take him from here... you are physically injured so... we wouldn't want you to further injure your leg," Yamato replies, gesturing for Shi Tai to come to him. Shi Tai leaps between branches and Yamato easily takes over for Noeru.

She has however grown a little slower than when Shi Tai is with her, probably because Shi Tai had been her source of strength. Now that she can relax a bit, Yamato gathers some distance between them to talk to Shi Tai.

"The one who hurt Noeru... is you..." Yamato glances at Shi Tai who looks at him surprised.

"M-me?" Shi Tai asks, in surprise.

"Yes... that is why... you cannot use that power anymore..." Yamato mutters.

Shi Tai's eyes widen as the nine tails threatens to take over again what did he mean by he was the one... he didn't remember what happened but the despair and anger... he never wanted to step foot onto the bridge.

His steps stumbles a little.

"Get it together," Yamato scolds softly so Noeru won't be able to hear. "If you let your emotions cloud your mind you will turn into the nine tails again... do you want to kill her? Like you killed her companion? Noeru-san is from the Kumo clan and their companions are very precious to them, she didn't send him back... he tried to save you only to pay the price for it-"

Shi Tai's heart trembles in his chest in phantom pain. That can't be true... right? But why would captain Yamato lie to him? He is a hidden leaf shinobi and an ANBU in fact. He remembers the mask that took care of him his whole life and protected him from the monsters in the dark and the hokage...

He could usually depend on someone, Pan, Nakano... Yuri... but now he is here unable to rely on Takusa, Noeru... Yamato expects him to be a shinobi even when he hadn't gone through the academy or had his first mission yet.

But he had fought before hadn't he? He had learnt about ninjutsu, taijutsu and genjutsu from Aoi.

He has the forehead protector too, a symbol of a shinobi. He needed to be able to protect the hidden leaf and everyone in it.

Shi Tai wanted to sink into the ground and darkness. But the pull of darkness was what caused this in the first place. He tears at it, not wanting into sink into that emotion again.

Yamato watches him, anticipating another rampage.

Shi Tai rubs at his arm but doesn't go berserk which seems to be a quick improvement for him.

"You probably know that you can't control this power subconsciously but relied on it because you are impatient aren't you?" Yamato smiles in understanding. "I assure you, you are strong enough without relying on that power, to be able to repress the chakra of the nine tails... that is your source of strength."

"My... strength?" Shi Tai mutters.

"What are you guys talking about? Don't tell me you're tired already captain Yamato!" Noeru frowns as she had caught up to them a little without the burden of Shi Tai and even took a leap to go in front of captain Yamato.

"I was waiting for you..." Yamato replies as an excuse but really he should be paying more attention to Noeru's recovery.

It didn't matter how fast or slow they went however as the party in front of them never took a break. Thankfully however Yamato's clone is still closely trailing them.

They didn't however notice the clone thankfully so Yamato was able to follow them without a problem. All the way towards their hideout which was in the middle of the desert inside an unsuspecting rock. Takusa follows them without question or problems, while Juri looks rather carefree, Haru still has his reservations about the boy.

But he isn't the only one he is being suspicious of. Juri walks in front of him like she owns the place. Takusa was studying their dynamic when he notice a silhouette in front of him.

'That's...'

A young woman with long brown hair and bloody red outfit sits between them and the other room. Her eyes are also shining silver, the glow is strong enough to inform Takusa of what he was dealing with without directly looking into her eyes. The presence is strong and tense, it's like being in the room with the nine tails only more subdued and chilling rather than hot and heavy.

"You're late..."

Chapter Text

"Is that anyway to talk to us?" Juri huffs.

Nakano wholly ignores Juri as she stares at Haru.

"Aren't you supposed to teach me a new jutsu today?" She frowns.

Takusa's eyes narrows. So this is Nakano, the girl Shi Tai and Noeru wanted so bad. Doesn't look like their style at all. Nakano looks like she could eat them up with one swing of the sword hanging around her waist.

"Now don't get mad," Haru muses but Juri isn't all that amused, cursing the girl internally. "Instead I brought you a little present. This is a shinobi from the hidden leaf, I'm sure you both would be able to exchange nostalgic memories from home..."

"Nice to meet you," Takusa smiles, trying to seem casual under the scrutiny of the Tengu eyes. "My name is Takusa."

"Get lost," not a second later did she glower at him. Takusa doesn't seem all that phased however, although from the amused glance from Haru he seems to expect a bigger reaction. Juri however has no interest in any of them.

"Can I go now?" Juri huffs, twirling her hair. "I'm missing my beauty sleep here, if I can't lure more people because of it you can't blame me," she pouts.

"Sure, but before that make a bingo book using this," Haru replies as he hands over a document that Takusa had made his offering to Haru with to her. She opens the envelope wondering what could possibly be in there that could warrant the attention of Haru.

Juri's eyes widen, to think that Tomoe of all people would offer this.

It's information of all the ANBU operatives.

Juri didn't even joke about it before putting it back in. She guessed it was another sleepless day for her. She doesn't look at Takusa despite knowing him and he seems to have no feelings for her either. But something in the air shifted amongst them which surprised Haru even more he seems rather thoughtful enough to tilt his head as if a little disappointed something big didn't happen, at least not in front of him.

At the same time, there were the mice outside that was looking into the spider den, trying to find where their friend had gone.

"Before we go in, let me plant a root onto your clothes for a moment," Yamato replies gesturing for them to get closer to him.

"Root?" Shi Tai asks.

"It's how I managed to track Takusa to this place... the hot springs wasn't just for team morale," Yamato shrugs sheepishly.

"What... that's so cunning..." Noeru snorts as she walks over to Yamato, Shi Tai following suit. He smiles before patting them onto the shoulder. They don't even feel anything different when he removes his hand after a few seconds.

"Alright let's go," Yamato beams.

"That's fast..." Shi Tai mutters, to see that kind of convenient and powerful jutsu to be one of a kind... it's such a shame.

Haru had left to train Takusa. Takusa follows Juri with a grim expression. He is surprised that she is still here, that meant that their subordinates are either held in their rooms or well... cells or there aren't much people here that can do all these errands for Haru.

Takusa is sure that she would rather die than talk to him and the feeling is mutual. So they simply walked in silence until they reached his room.

"I suggest not wandering around so much, there isn't much to see here but some rooms are booby trapped," Juri beams as if there was no animosity between them as she lights the candles in the room.

Takusa nods before settling onto the bed. Juri smiles at him, Takusa didn't want to look at her not wanting to see if it was out of fondness or mocking, either way is bad.

"Don't you have anything to say to me?" Juri asks.

"What do you want me to say?" Takusa asks, still not looking at her as he stares at the floor.

Juri's hand is cold when she tilts his chin upwards to force him to look at her. Takusa can still look away even if it was unwise to show vulnerability like that but that is exactly what Juri wants.

"You have grown to be a handsome young man... Takusa," Juri smiles.

"I don't need your coddling," Takusa snorts finally looking up at her but she is looking at him so tenderly that he had to look away again and move her hand away from his face. It is surprisingly gentle despite the rude gesture.

"Is that any way to talk to your mother?"

Takusa closes his eyes this time, rising from the bed to walk to the other end of the room where an empty table resides. The room is plain and simple, yet it was better than a cell with nothing in it even if it might as well be.

"You're not my mother..." Takusa mutters.

Juri sniffles, walking towards the door. She has a long day ahead of her so she can't exactly stay for long.

"I have raised you almost your whole life... I might as well be," Juri smiles but doesn't tease the boy any longer. He does look more mature than the child she took care of until eight years ago before apparently going on to become Sasori's subordinate then Haru's.

She still hasn't changed, jumping from masters like jumping from boyfriends. Takusa may be young but he understood more than any child that she is not only not his biological mother but also two faced.

Takusa should say a lot of things to the woman that toom care of him for almost half of his life but he doesn't and only looks away as the door closes shut behind her with the jingling of keys outside of it. He was locked inside as he expected but it didn't take him long to search for weaknesses in the walls.

At the same time, Team Yamato seems to be doing the same thing. Finding a crack in the wall, Yamato uses his wood style to make a hole for them.

Takusa was looking down at his scroll when he hears the door open again. Great... now what?

He hurriedly stuffs the scroll into his sleeves before facing the door to find Yamato, Shi Tai and Noeru instead of Juri.

"As expected from the ANBU black ops..." Takusa smiles but that smile is so fake it gives Noeru goosebumps. He is so much different than he was from back in the village.

"Takusa... why... why would you betray the leaf?" Noeru asks.

"It's an order from Tomoe isn't it?" Shi Tai frowns. He remembers someone like that from before, a scary looking man, often finding Reizo for trouble.

"Tell us, what he really plans on doing! Takusa!" Shi Tai exclaims. Noeru looks at Shi Tai in surprise, his fists tightening and shaking. Reizo and Umi's death... somehow he has something to do with it, Shi Tai is sure of it. The glances that he'd give him... the power hungry, evil, swirling stare.

It's the same stare the people in the village would give him whenever he was walking out in the streets with Umi. They won't dare show her their face but... it is not as power hungry yet judging and hateful. Why? Only because he had the demon that killed so many sealed inside of him.

"Takusa is just a name given to me on this mission by the way," Takusa beams as if talking about the weather. Yamato doesn't seem surprised by this but both Noeru and Shi Tai are rightfully confused. "I am nobody, I am merely just a tool for Tomoe to use- so no matter what you say to me, it's pointless."

Shi Tai frowns, that isn't right.

"Is flower symbolism and pressing also part of being a tool for Tomoe? Are you doing it for him too?" Shi Tai asks.

"It's just something to pass the time..." Takusa mutters.

"Why would tools need a hobby? Besides black carnation and a white lily? Those are flowers used in funerals... I don't think you are that dense to not know their use when you gave it to Noeru on purpose..." Shi Tai mutters. "You are quite selective after all... don't tell me you know don't know their meanings..."

"Shi Tai... how did you-" Noeru eyes widen.

"I saw it at the corner of the pages when he was flipping through his book... I saw that he had picked a flower for himself so I was curious to see what he would do with it, I've seen some things on my travels and thought... maybe he was doing some sort of jutsu with it."

But Shi Tai had read the book, Takusa might have known he was there because he wasn't exactly being subtle. But he doesn't stop Shi Tai. It reminded of a silent cry of help and this time...

"I don't believe that you are an unfeeling tool, you are a person too! You have emotions and stories to tell, that is why you know every symbolism of each flower and know which flower to have for each occassional, your first celebrated birthday, your first kill, your mother's love-"

Takusa's eyes widen. Shi Tai had seen a lot more than he expected. His vision is almost as sharp as the Tengu clan's eyes.

"I know that you are from the foundation Takusa... so I know you've been given special training to suppress your emotions... shinobi from the foundation also has no connections, no friends nor family member..." Yamato explains to the other two in the room who probably never heard of it given it's top secret. The only reason why Yamato would know is because he is part of the ANBU.

"This Juri woman seem to recognise you, is she...?"

"No..." Takusa mutters. "My mother... died... in a fire that claimed the whole town... it was Tomoe-sama that saved me and gave me purpose..."

Five years ago, the fire that claimed his 'home'... the look of Tomoe as he looks beside at the kid in front of him who had a blank expression, void of life.

"Alright... now it's our turn to save Nakano!" Noeru beams, not caring that Takusa is captured and seated out of the hideout by Yamato. There was someone more important they were here for.

"I wouldn't bother," Takusa smirks. "I don't think she wants to be saved..."

"And how would you know that?!" Noeru exclaims.

"Because I've met her."

A chilly wind brushes past them.

"And besides, Haru is always with her... to even meet her you have to fight Haru again... why risk your life for someone when you're not even ordered to?"

Noeru remembers the way Shi Tai lost control when they met Haru earlier... she isn't sure if they are well equipped dealing with Haru... a three man team... is not enough after all...

"I grew up having no one to talk to... I wasn't allowed to leave the house for my own safety... I thought I would die not knowing what went on in the outside world..." Shi Tai mutters. Noeru and Yamato seems to listen with bated breath too. Noeru didn't hear much of where Shi Tai came from but it never bothered her because he was so shy and cute.

But now he is all grown up into being his own person now.

"Pan... Nakano... and Hakuno... they are all my first friends... now I have so many friends I couldn't stand the thought of loosing any of them..." Shi Tai smiles, looking at Noeru who looks relieved and proud when he manages to stay positive, despite everything. "That Bond... is not easily severed."

"But your opponent is not just anyone-"

"It doesn't matter who the opponent is... if my arms get torn off I'll kick him down..." despite the gruesome details, Shi Tai is smiling despite everything. "If my legs get torn off, I'll bite him down... if my head gets torn off I'll haunt him from beyond the grave- even if I get torn into pieces... I am going to get Nakano back from Haru!"

Chapter Text

"Now... let's go..." Yamato replies and was going to create the clone to watch over Takusa when something flies towards them. The three konoha shinobis immediately left where they stood as kunais rain down on where they stood. Juri lands in front of Takusa.

"You think I don't have a way to tell if my subjects left their rooms?" Juri muses as she looks rather casual for facing against two konoha shinobis and an ANBU operative on her own.

Just who the hell is this lady anyway? Noeru frowns as she glares at her.

Yamato didn't waste time as soon as she lets her guard down his wood style is chasing after her. She escapes into the air and onto one of the pillars of sandstone littered in the savanna. But that is what Yamato wants as Shi Tai's clones flanks her from above.

"Don't interfere!" Shi Tai exclaims, hoping that his shout would distract her enough to not hear the Seigan forming above her but Juri manages to dodge out of the way. Noeru climbs up one of Yamato's wooden pillars with her kunai out but Juri can just as easily avoid her swing without her pet cloud.

Juri gains some distance between them before releasing Takusa mid-air just for style points with her sword. Takusa lands onto his feet because if he landed on his face Juri would just laugh at him and abandon him right there.

Takusa seems surprised to see Juri being a team player however. The last time they've met... in the embers of their past... Takusa was the match while Juri is the spark. His sword coated in blood as Tomoe praises him and smiles besides him while Juri leaves with a similar expression before escaping into the fire.

Takusa could never understand her and will probably never will.

"Why are you playing with your food?" Juri asks as she glances between Takusa and the other three. "You could have easily taken all of them at once... yet somehow you managed to get restrained by them...."

She sounds a lot like a disappointed mother.

"Well, I suggest you go back to your village now that you've squandered your chance at getting any intel, Haru is not here at the moment, and neither is Nakano... besides, people change... she is not the same girl you know years ago..." Juri snorts like looking at something pitiful.

Juri was going to use her jutsu when a hand suddenly grabbed her from behind, rendering her unable to form any signs. Juri's eyelashes flutter in surprise before looking at Takusa with a contorted expression between smiling and anger.

"What do you think you are doing?" She growls.

"You said people change... that applies to me too," Takusa muses. "That bond..." he looks up to Shi Tai who looks surprise at Takusa's betrayal of his mission to be the liason between Haru and Tomoe.

Now it was Juri's turn to be Yamato's captive. Yamato, not questioning it, creates his wooden clone to look after her.

She smiles at them cynically. She cannot believe that she lost to a bunch of kids... Haru is definitely going to kill her for this...

Two of them are from the ANBU, meant to be disarming by just their cute looks alone. Juri sighs, she is never going to hear the end of it from Haru about how he should have asked Pakune to come over instead but he's... let's just say indisposed right now.

Juri is however more interested in Takusa than the other squirts. The wood style bastard she would kill first once she is released from his stupid jutsu.

"Takusa... what exactly are you thinking of?" Shi Tai frowns as he looks at him. This kid that is only a year younger than him seem to have more wisdom than Takusa would ever have just by looking at his expression. So sure of himself.

"That bond that cannot be severed... I'm merely interested in it that's all," Takusa replies. "From your perspective it may seem like my journaling might have some meaning to it. But I am simply doing this just for the fact of it, I do not need bonds nor feelings to remember meanings to all the flowers. They are simply plants rooted in the dirt and have no emotions as well... but maybe... maybe even someone like me can have something similar..."

Juri chuckles, like she just heard a very good joke.

"What's so funny?!" Noeru exclaims in anger.

"You guys don't know the real Nakano at all..."

"Where is she?" Yamato asks as if not hearing what she said earlier, his face glowering.

His face is enough to scare Shi Tai and Noeru and maybe small animals, the fact that Juri isn't fazed and continues to remain silent is a testament to her experience nor maybe she was just suicidal.

"Nakano should have finished her training and be in her room deep into the hideout," Juri smirks. "I'm only telling you this because I know her better than you do... she is so close to me she'd call me mother and mothers know their children the best after all..."

"Shut up! She already has a mom back home!" Noeru exclaims.

Shi Tai's eyes widen. He realised that he just assumed that something happened to her mother like something happened to Umi after the hokage died. Rukia... was the clan head right? Shi Tai wonders what he thinks about Nakano's defection. He didn't bother to ask.

"She likes me better," Juri grins sticking her tongue out at Noeru who wants to beat Juri up only if Shi Tai isn't holding her back.

"It's not worth the effort Noeru-san..." Shi Tai chuckles nervously as the kunai she is swinging around is dangerously close to his eye.

"Thank you for the information, let's not waste time here and go," Yamato replies, ushering them back into the hole they made into the hideout.

Juri smiles, like seeing a bunch of rats walking into a mouse trap but are they the rats or the cat? Things aren't certain yet, after all, Juri has yet to see Takusa or Yamato break a sweat.

Still, she highly doubts they can do anything about it. Haru is a sanin after all and with his fresh body, he wouldn't have any troubles fighting back until weeks later. It's crude and short lived but at least during the first fee days of inhabiting his new body he is well at his prime.

The third hokage really didn't do anything but make it troublesome for them, it still didn't deter them from their experiments or missions however.

They enters the endless looking corridors. It feels like a maze in here...

"We will split up here, Noeru and Takusa in one team, Shi Tai and me in another," Yamato replies. It was the same team they used at the bridge, only this time hopefully the dynamics have changed. Noeru still seems rather suspicious of him but she has no say in the matter, Shi Tai is best suited to go with Yamato.

Noeru thinks of Team Yuri as the pride of their generation, the light, the ones everyone looked up to. Hakuno for his kindness and loneliness, Pan for his wisdom and Nakano for her cheerfulness. In a way, they were all lonely without each other. All thirteen of them.

They hurried down the hallway together, Noeru worried about Nakano more than her inability to trust Takusa completely.

'Nakano...' it almost feels like she is right in front of her.

She almost missed the door as she runs down the corridor, still she was faster than Takusa in opening the door.

"No... not here..." Noeru mutters, Takusa goes down to the next door which is nearby and shakes his head when she joins him. With a glance into the small room she can see that he is telling the truth.

"She's not here..." Shi Tai mutters as he closes the door to an empty room on his side.

'Nakano...' Noeru anxiously pulls open door by door, when she was in the forest she didn't even sweat or shake this much.

'Where are you?!' Shi Tai is also anxiously pulling door after door while Yamato has a bad feeling about this as he closes the tenth door he had opened only to find nothing. This is strange... not a single person at all... yet the hideout is so big... it makes him a little nauseous.

Shi Tai's forehead protector glimmers in the dim light of the candles.

"Nakano!" Noeru exclaims. It's clear that there is no one here... there can only be one person that will hear her voice.

In the dark, a pair of glowing silver eyes slowly open before closing again, as if hearing the screams of someone she once knew in her dreams echo behind her. But it's only that... a dream.

Chapter Text

"Noeru... you should probably rest..." Takusa mutters seeing her out of breath after finishing just one floor." That injury..." Takusa glances at the way Noeru leans onto one side of her leg. She is almost hauling herself in front just with a single, weak and tired leg.

"Yeah well if you want to say that I shouldn't trust Shi Tai because of that then you are wasting your breath," Noeru grumbles as she heals her leg as they stop by the door before going to the upper floors.

"You're a lot like her you know?"

"Her?" Noeru frowns as she joins him as he opens the door to another empty room.

"She was always hot headed and always did whatever she wanted... not caring about rules or the mission... she was always taking care of people..." Takusa replies as he takes out his flower book.

Noeru finally slows down, catching her breath but also interested.

"Flower pressing was her hobby... before I didn't know what to call her but... I guess you can say she is my friend..."

"That woman... Juri?" Noeru asks in laboured breath.

"No... she was a close friend of mine, exactly my age... she had long black hair with orange ends that she haphazardly put on because it looked cool... never mind it made her more of a target than my silver hair would," Takusa mutters, slightly fondly but this time Noeru doesn't think that it is faked.

He remembers her flower pressing while everyone trained. She was the only one amongst the peers that did this. Tomoe allowed this for some reason and she was the only one so naturally Takusa became interested in her and she became interested in him. Someone who would accidentally get caught in a trap but is able to get out easily, yet she'd stop trying to escape and help him instead despite lowering her chance to survive their pursuit.

She would find the weakness of the trap and uses her sword to break it open.

"Takusa?" Noeru asks, realising that the smile on his face seem more relaxed and less plastic.

"Takusa..."

Noeru jumps, whipping her head around as they face Haru, unexpectedly.

"Which side are you really on?" Haru asks.

Spiders crawl down the walls, surrounding them. They were too relaxed and let themselves be surrounded.

Noeru has no choice, since Haru came to them of all people... she bites into her hand and summons Nabi. Nabi is a small dog, yet he is still a summoning animal.

"Go, find Nakano, I'll deal with him..." Noeru does a few hand signs, it's slow but... it was not a jutsu not many people know. But of course Haru knows it, yet he doesn't stop her as wind emerges from the crack of the walls to knock the spiders away and clear a path for Takusa.

'Wind style! Five wind pillars!'

This girl... he knew her from the chunin exams when he was watching the fights between villages to study their movement and skill level. She was the weakest of her team... yet she is this skilled now...

Takusa nods and leaves through the path made for him.

"I will find Nakano... and save her-"

Haru scoffs. "That again? Do you really think it will be that easy?"

"I don't care if you're one of the legendary sanin or whatever- I'll defeat you... and take Nakano back!"

Yamato on the other end feels the rise in chakra.

"Something has happened... let's go," Yamato urges Shi Tai who nods in worry.

'Transform!'

Noeru changes from human to dog form, it looks cute from Haru's perspective. But this is the Kumo secret technique he is wise not to underestimate it.

'Shadow Spider rain!' Spider rains upon Noeru and Nabi who both circles together and makes a whirlwind of their own.

'Fang over fang!'

Their whirlwind is enough to knock the spiders aside, not only that but they ram towards Haru like a concentrated tornado targeting him.

The confidence when on Shi Tai is fine he is the nine tails jinchuriki after all. Secret technique or not, Noeru is still no match for a giant spider which hide is strong enough to stop a tornado, but also big enough that it crushes the ceiling above it. The spider was going to just pierce through them when a wooden pillar stops it before it can pierce them.

Noeru puts distance between herself and the spider before transforming back into her human self as Shi Tai and Yamato join her.

Haru could kill all three of them... but... he still needs them alive.

"I'll leave you to it then," Haru replies in amusement. "It's great to see you improve a lot..." Noeru frowns at that comment did she ever fight Haru before? "Please get rid of as many akatsuki members as you can, okay?" Haru winks at them before vanishing into a puff of smoke.

"He got away!" Noeru exclaims.

"More importantly... we should hurry and find Takusa... where did he go anyway?" Shi Tai asks.

"I told him to go ahead..." Noeru sighs.

It didn't take long for Takusa to find Nakano, without Noeru here to slow him down, he dashes through the corridor faster than the naked eye. The shift of energy in the air was what led Haru to leave. That ability of his was going to be a problem...

Haru had little to no interest in the foundation but a few notable people had piped his interest. One of them is the silent wind, Tomoe's prized pupil. It is said that he is able to kill someone within a milisecond, almost as fast as the blue flash, the very hero that sealed the nine tails away.

"You shouldn't have let Takusa out of your sight..." Yamato sighs. "But let's rendezvous with him... I have a bad feeling about this..."

Takusa didn't leave any trails nor notice when he found the very room that Nakano is in. She is on the bed, back facing the door, seemingly resting but Takusa knew better than to take that at face value.

His eyes darkens as he peers into the small crack of the door, the tengu clan crest on her back is telling of who she is. He guessed that a part of her was still attached to her clan name but that would very well be her downfall.

Chapter Text

Takusa pulls out three kunais from his pouch. His true mission... the kunais shoot towards Nakano but stops mid air. It swishes and points downwards silently, as if contemplating where to stab. Takusa tugs his finger, expression one of concentration as the first one pierces her leg only for it to burn up and disappear into smoke. The fire charges and blasts through the door.

"You... didn't go for the heart huh..." Nakano frowns as she stares at Takusa from the table on the side. She had been sitting there the whole time and noticed that the kunai did hover over her head and heart but she supposed that was supposed to threaten her instead of actually killing her.

"Tomoe wants you dead you know... but I am here to take you back to the village..." Takusa muses, as if already expecting her to know he was there, there was not a single scotch mark on himself.

Nakano doesn't bother with a reply.

"Shi Tai and Noeru... I want to protect their bond with you... the one who they are so desperately trying to draw closer to..." Takusa lowers his head. In the way he couldn't protect her... his friend... he will not make the same mistake again... this bond will not end up in flames like his did.

"Bond... huh..." Nakano closes her eyes in resignation and a small smile plays on her lips.

Takusa thinks that maybe he had gotten through to her but the next explosion said otherwise. He didn't even see her move when his vision is suddenly clouded in fire and smoke.

Juri watches the smoke from the distance with a helpless expression.

"Great... I always have to clean up after her when she wakes up in a bad mood..." Juri sighs exasperated, like a mother being so done with her daughter.

Yamato's clone looks at the smoke in shock. What power...

Nakano looks down at Takusa who shield his eyes from the sun behind Nakano. The explosion definitely reached Shi Tai, Noeru and Yamato so they can easily follow the sound to reach Takusa.

They reached the corridor where the light reached the darkness of the corridors. Noeru didn't think, only quickly ran out to hit Takusa, or berate him for making so much noise, she didn't even manage to get so much as a word out when her voice died in her throat.

"Noeru, huh..."

Noeru stops when she hears that voice, looking to where she hears that voice she missed so much, heard in her dreams that she had to look up to see that no... this is reality. The sun that she had dreamt of is nowhere to be found, all that's left is the oncoming storm clouds.

Shi Tai's eyes widen as he sees her stop and look up in shock. His heart, beating in his ear.

The silhouette of a long brown hair girl smiles down at her but it's... a dark smile... all so similar yet so different at the same time... it made everything seem to skid to a halt. She could only hear her laboured breathing from running.

Shi Tai hurriedly, almost stumbling towards the light. Takusa looks at Shi Tai and Noeru, both of them, they are a lot like her... he didn't want them to see them like this but... it's not like he has much choice. He had no idea how troublesome Nakano would be.

If she wasn’t wearing what seem to be a signature of Haru’s subordinates’ belt, she would have looked not much different than she was back then… with a new but the same red color fit but the same brown messy hair and silver eyes.

Nakano looks at the corridor that they came from, half expecting a blue hoodie young man to walk out only for her expression to lower in disappointment.

“Not even Yuri-sensei, Pan or Hakuno…” she pouts, mock hurt as she looks at Shi Tai. “I see you spared no time replacing me,” she muses.

“D-don’t joke around like that! We are here for you!” Shi Tai exclaims.

“Why?” Nakano asks, tilting her head, “Why would you be here for me? Why would someone who I've never met before want to protect the bonds between me and you...?"

Nakano eyes soften remembering the fight with Pan fondly instead of full of hatred. That look that you'd only give to a friend when you are fighting with them. One of silent anguish and restraint. But Pan never needed to hold back.

"I was supposed to be here to kill Nakano..."

Noeru, Shi Tai and Yamato all look to him.

"What?!" Shi Tai exclaims.

"But I had enough of listening to orders... I want to act on my own beliefs... I think Shi Tai and Noeru will get me to remember my past emotions..." Takusa mutters, flying knives hovering around him.

"I kind of get the feeling it's something important to me..." the fire... her smile... "I don't know you very well but... but there must be some kind of reason why Shi Tai and Noeru have pursued you so desperately..." he says to Nakano who looks down at him with the best rendition of a fake smile he had ever seen. Although her expression is flawless, Takusa get the feeling she isn't really listening to him but still he keep going."

"They don't want to lose that bond... I don't understand right now... but you Nakano-san... you should know better than me!"

Nakano closes her eyes with a silent sigh. "Yeah... I did understand... that's why I severed the bond."

Shi Tai and Noeru both look up in surprise. They hadn't been there when Nakano went to save Pan didn't know that she left on her own accord, despite what Suzuko and Pan said, they didn't want to believe it.

But hearing her say it face to face... it gave them their first slither of doubt.

"I have a different type of bond..." Nakano mutters. Rukia's lifeless body and Shinto in the akatsuki robes. "One built upon hatred and suffering... a shared curse amongst the tengu clan... we belong in the darkness..."

“Have you lost your mind?! We are your friends!” Shi Tai exclaims, Noeru looks up at her with a sad expression.

“Friends… is that what we are?” Nakano asks, looking at the other two figures, then at Shi Tai before finally landing her eyes on Noeru.

‘You have to kill your closest friend…’ Rukia’s voice echoes in her mind.

There were only two that ever fit that criteria… Hakuno… and Pan…

“You… don’t you have a dream of becoming Hokage?!” Noeru exclaims, finding her courage to speak.

“Hokage? For the village who shunned me? And condemned me because I have power beyond their control and understanding?” Nakano narrows her eyes. “Don’t play with me…” she growls.

“W-what- what are you talking about?!” Noeru exclaims.

“Oh... right... You may not know about this…” Nakano hums, tilting her head to the side. “But the very village you pledge your allegiance to… they killed my clan head for that very reason… if I go back they plan on killing me too… but I won’t expect you to understand I guess…”

Noeru and Shi Tai looks up at her with expressions that were mixed with surprise and confusion.

“The Kumo secret technique… and the nine tails…” Nakano tilts her head to the other side in amusement. “Tell me, how long will they play buddy with you until they decide that you are too much trouble to be contained?”

Unfamiliar laughter echoes through Shi Tai’s ears, but there is no one else out there… but inside him… in a cell that is flooded to the heels. Shi Tai looks up with a dull expression as the creature behind the bars growls lowly.

“Come on… show her our power… what’s the matter?”

Black bubbles appear in front of the cell gates, forming, bubbling and churning into the purple head of a red-eyed cat.

“Why do you hesitate? Who do you want to kill? Come on… you know with my power… you can do anything- release the seal! I’ll grant you all of my powers if you do.”

Shi Tai glares at the cat… for the first time… this cat has been so talkative… Shi Tai can feel it however, the power that the cat holds, beckoning him to use it. He raises his hands without even thinking about doing anything.

Power… despite captain Yamato's warning... he struggles to resist the pull of the nine tails' alluring voice.

"No... I don't want..."

The nine tail scoffs, similar in the way Juri and Haru would talk to him, only this time he felt it in his soul.

"Who was it that used my power at every opportunity?" The nine tail muses. "You should know by now... you can't do anything by yourself..."

Another hand grabs his own, making him jump.

“Nakano?!” Shi Tai exclaims.

Nakano smirks as she looks at the cat with her Tengu eyes.

“That's right… you’re a tengu…” the cat tilts its head to the side. "My how you've grown~"

"How- Nakano..." Shi Tai's hand is released from Nakano's surprisingly gentle hold.

“I see… so this is the nine tails cat…” Nakano muses her eyes shining a bright silver.

“To think that you can see me in here… that is the power of that cursed clan… the Tengu chakra…”

“Why does it feel like this isn’t the first time you’ve seen the Tengu eyes?” Nakano hums as Shi Tai stares at her in shock. Nakano… she seems different and yet… something tells Shi Tai that she hasn’t changed one bit.

“That vision… and chakra more ominous than mine…” the cat chuckles, “It’s just like Tengu Madara from long ago…”

Nakano grabs the snout of the cat before breaking it apart, the bubbles flying all over the place and back into the darkness of the cell.

“Heck if I know who that is…” Nakano grumbles.

"I never though that you would go so far as to suppress my power... this might be the end for now... but let me tell you one thing..." the disembodied voice of the nine tails echoes as Shi Tai looks at Nakano in surprise.

"Don't kill Shi Tai... you will regret it..."

Like Nakano was going to do anything like that. She raises her sword and all three of them tense, ready for a fight only Shi Tai looks up at Nakano in shock having only been the one to have seen her up close.

She... really is different... but not in the way they are all thinking. Shi Tai's wide purple eyes bore into Nakano's silver ones. The monster that Nakano promises to Koyuki she'd become... she's there already as her eyes reflected in his.

Chapter Text

"Why don't you get it?! Haru is going to steal your body!" Noeru exclaims.

"Shinto and I... are the only ones left that have the Tengu chakra... generations have our chakra dwindling, if it ends the curse of the tengu clan then I will give Haru this life as much as he wants," Nakano replies.

Yamato narrows his eyes. If he has to get serious in order to get Nakano back to the leaf, even if he has to cripple her... he has no choice-

But before he can use his jutsu Nakano is faster, her hand signs about as fast as Pan's she raises her hand, about to use her jutsu when a hand stops her.

"Don't bother with that jutsu... Nakano," Haru had arrived just in time to save them.

"Let go..." Nakano frowns, more annoyed than anything.

"Hey hey... don't talk to Haru-sama like that..." Juri sighs in exasperation. "What I tell you about manners?"

"Shut up Juri pig," Nakano growls.

Juri sighs, scratching her head, wondering where she went wrong with this girl's upbringing.

"Still... they can help you shorten the akatsuki members... it will help you kill the last Tengu chakra user... won't it?" Juri muses.

Nakano tsks, Juri is right, but Haru didn't need to hold her wrist like that. She snatches it away and they disappear into flames. Shi Tai wanted to say something... anything... but nothing came out.

"Captain Yamato... what- do you know what she is taking about? What about the village betraying her?" Noeru asks, looking at Yamato in worry.

"I... don't know... I'll have to tell lord hokage about this..." Yamato frowns.

'I couldn't get her back... I'm so... I'm still so weak...' Shi Tai collapses onto the ground from exhaustion. 'I didn't even know the whole story... what... happened to you? Nakano...' he wanted to claw and scream at her to come back, it still wasn't worth destroying herself over it wasn't it? Was her only option death or death? She is a lot similar to him than he expected. Nakano and Koyuki... where did they go wrong to be so different from each other?

Noeru wanted to collapse too but she had to stay strong... for Shi Tai... she doesn't want to show weakness in front of Takusa too.

Seeing Shi Tai cry silently on his knees had made something jolt within Takusa. It's the same reaction to whenever he sees her cry despite being in the foundation together. Tomoe isn't happy with her. It could also be because she spent most of her childhood with an actual family before losing them to the fire.

The same way she herself perished. Takusa wonders if it would be better if she had died with her family if she was going to die in fire anyway.

But he still didn't want to lose those moments with her.

"That is the same as Shi Tai and Noeru... even if they will fail, they still cannot help but try just so they won't lose those moments forever," Yamato smiles. "You already understand them, you only need to put it into words."

Takusa finds himself back in the village, facing his savior and the man that raised him.

"It's not like you to fail the special mission..." Tomoe sighs. "Yet you want to ask me of this favour..."

Takusa lowers his head, partly in shame and partly to hide said shame.

"Fine... I have taken it up with Subaru and let you stay in Team Yuri for a while longer with that name," Tomoe grumbles.

Takusa looks down at the village and it's peaceful wind as he notices a flower blooming on a tree. A beautiful sakura tree.

"Hey Takusa! It's time for our next mission!" Noeru calls from outside his residence.

Takusa leaps off the roof and lands onto the hill where his new teammates, his new friends are waiting for him. He didn't sense the tension but it's kind of there.

A few days ago...

Shi Tai lowers his eyes, still thinking of Nakano as Yamato and Takusa talks in the distance while he cannot sleep with Noeru when he is supposed to. He cannot help but still feel pessimistic despite Noeru's encouragement.

'You should have let me have at him-'

'Shut up...' Shi Tai grumbles internally.

His internal struggle is cut short when he noticed a few people waiting for them at the village entrance. His eyes first catches Hakuno who looks like he had just came out of the hospital with his doctor's coat. He wanted to run to him like a little kid running to his older brother but the annoyed looking lady beside Sato-sensei is making him a little nervous.

"Mom?" Noeru asks in astonishment.

The lady with silk black hair was the only thing similar with Noeru, her stormy demeanor, towering height and chocolate brown eyes are nothing like Noeru's soft purple ones. Especially the action she did next.

Sato-sensei seems to anticipate it however but still his eyes budges and he doubles over without even trying to dodge or block the blow onto his face.

"Sato-sensei!" Noeru exclaims in horror.

Yamato gapes at her, not expecting Noeru's mom to be this violent.

"You let my daughter go on a mission with just kids?!" Oonishi Hanabi is a force to be reckoned with, she doesn't have the monstrous strength of Subaru but she still has a scary aura that would rival even Haru. Still, she didn't hold back and Sato knew if he didn't let her hit him she was going to take it up to the hokage.

"Y-your daughter-" Sato coughs, trying to recover enough to speak without throwing up his food pills. "-is a chunin, she is strong enough to go on missions even on her own-"

"She is just sixteen- we are not at war now, what is the new hokage thinking?! Excerising his power like his senile sensei!" Hanabi exclaims.

"Mom!" Noeru shrieks. "Leave Sato-sensei alone!" She rushes over to her mother, tugging at her fists that are gripping Sato's shirt. In another life maybe Noeru would make fun of Sato-sensei's height like Nakano would with Yuri-sensei who is a few heads taller than him but whenever she was in front of her mom, she feels the darkness dragging her under and her throat tightening.

It's her cold stare that used to be only chilling. Her own mother.... Shi Tai is even more confused now, it reminded him of Umi, only the Umi that seem to face Reizo and the rest of the village everyday... contempt- but why... why would a mother look at her child that way.

A resounding slap made even Shi Tai want to snap at her but Takusa beat him to it.

"Hey! That's too far!" Takusa exclaims.

Shi Tai and Yamato both glance at him, one in disbelief the other in surprise.

"Kids should not interfere in adult matters," Hanabi narrows her eyes at them. It made Shi Tai back up but Yamato is trained in ANBU and Takusa in root.

"You cannot protect her forever," Sato mutters.

"At least she won't end up like her father," Hanabi growls, glaring at who she believes is a sorry excuse for a sensei. "I won't allow it, I will take the headband away from her if that's what it takes-"

"Stop it mom! I wanted to go on this mission!" Noeru exclaims.

Hanabi raises her hand again but when Noeru doesn't back down, she lowers it but she doesn't look regretful at all. She tsks, she only ever looked mildly annoyed with her but ever since she came back from the mission after the chunin exams...

Shi Tai looks worriedly at Noeru who explains it to him once all the adults left and Yamato left to send in his report while Takusa had disappeared.

"I didn't even know my father..." Noeru mutters, looking away, covering her mouth. But she isn't crying like Shi Tai expects, no, she seems rather tired instead.

"Haru... did that?" Shi Tai asks, looking down with a blank expression.

"Maybe... it could be one of his subordinates..." Noeru grumbles, fidgeting with her hair. "I didn't even know about it until my mother came back... I think they didn't want to distress me anymore than I was but... it only made my mom angrier... my father was a pacifist through and through... I'm not really sure why he agreed to this mission in the first place..."

Noeru buries her eyes onto her hands.

"Can I live with you and Pan's parents? Please?" Noeru asks.

"Eh?!" Shi Tai exclaims. "I... I don't think that's my place to say..."

"I'll just sneak into your room then! Please if I lock my bedroom door she will just break it!" Noeru whines.

"She..." Shi Tai is reminded painfully of what he could have had, should have had. He knows that Reizo and Umi weren't his biological parents but they were very close to it. "... she probably did what she believes is best for you..."

"No! She only wants to blame everyone but herself! She was the one who went on a mission despite knowing how important the chunin exams was- she never gave me face... she... I wish she could had died instead of him!"

Shi Tai stumbles up from the bench and away from Noeru.

Noeru looks at Shi Tai with the same contempt that her mother gave her. Now he can see the resemblance. But Shi Tai's feelings are easily drained and sucked out into nothingness, probably because like Noeru, he is tired.

Tired of feeling angry, powerless and sad. He didn't want to think about his feelings about this situation. But there was something he can help her with, it was the least he could do after they had accepted him as their friend.

Finding solace in monsters... Shi Tai sighs before nodding.

"They usually go to bed early, so you can come over once the sun is down," Shi Tai mutters.

"Thank you..." Noeru lowers her head. She knows that Shi Tai probably had reservations about this but it was suffocating enough. Pan wouldn't allow her to, wanting her to be able to fend for herself. But like her mother said, she is only sixteen. She doesn't want to get grey hairs from her mother's nagging at sixteen!

So she packs light while her mother is away and leaves the house, leaving a note on being away on a mission but she highly doubts that she would read it as she heard from Sato that she is going on another mission soon.

What she didn't expect was that her mother would ignore direct orders from the hokage.

Hakuno looks at Shi Tai in worry as he seems rather contemplative and more out of it than usual. They were at the hospital, hanging out while Hakuno irons out sheets and talk about his day with Shi Tai. Shi Tai has been hanging around the hospital for Pan but he spends more time with Hakuno than the guy he was seeing as most of the time was sleeping.

“I ate a bunch of lizards just now… it is amazing!” Hakuno beams, tilting his head to watch Shi Tai.

Shi Tai hums in agreement, that’s when he knows that he isn’t really paying attention.

"Is something on your mind?" Hakuno asks, placing his hand onto Shi Tai's shoulder, who jumps at the unexpected contact.

"Uh... no..." Shi Tai smiles, looking away embarrassed at being so easily read. "I'm just worried about Pan...that's all..."

Yeah... these few days after coming back from the mission, he seems more depressed than usual.

Hakuno decides to take two towels and start folding it differently than before. He managed with the racks there and shows him the bear he made out of towels. Shi Tai smiles as he pokes at the bear's nose.

Noeru is back at Pan's home, she is living there, eating their food, living under his roof with him not having a single clue. Noeru had met Pan's parents before, they were nice people although a little traditional for her taste. She wholly supports Pan sending them away not because they would nitpick about everything like her mom would.

With Shi Tai being the only one here however, she gets free reign of the house now that he is in the hospital, she can sleep as long as she wants and be lazy. She wished that Nabi and Kumo were here with her however. She looks away, tears welling up in her eyes.

"I felt Kumo's death... you will get another cloud soon," Her mother had said nonchalantly.

Noeru grits her teeth before looking away, unable to touch the food her mother cooked.

"Finish your food!" She exclaims.

Noeru didn't want another companion, Nabi was enough for her but even he is back at home as her mother wouldn't let her bring him out unless it was necessary. She might as well have. Her mother would be angry that she didn't have the sense to bring Nabi on her 'mission'. To bring and not to bring, that is the damn question.

Noeru sighs, she didn't want to think about her mom or Nabi who is loyal to her mother.

She looks around Shi Tai's room. It's quite big for one kid, but she guessed that's what doing business is like. Pan was much more wise with his money, letting it work for him instead of him working for it, so he'd put it. But was it necessary after he joined the ANBU? He probably sent his parents to isle paradise or something.

Noeru sighs, maybe she should try wooing Pan if it meant she will never have to go on a single mission again. Her mom would approve. But she isn't doing it for her.

She remembers the reason why she is still awake. Nakano with her smile and encouragements... Noeru can see a part of it still inside her. She has to believe it. Or she would go for Pan.

Though she isn't sure he would allow her when he is aiming to become... what? The strongest shinobi in the world? She isn't sure. It is hard to get a read on him. But something tells her that if she had asked him to buy her a boat, he would but not because he fancied her.

She looks up at the picture on the bedside table. They took it during the festival before everything went to hell as if it wasn't already hell during the chunin exams.

Everyone was there, even the little rascals that Pan is so fond of.

She didn't expect the picture to be here along with one she never saw before with Yuri, Nakano, Hakuno and Pan. Shi Tai looks shy but still there was a glint of happiness in his eyes.

Usually team pictures have a hint of formality in them but this picture was taken when they were unaware but the fact that she knows that Nakano had that exact same picture in her room... she remembers going there often and being scolded by Mr Rukia for being so loud.

But still, it was a fond memory anyway and it reminded her of something.

She goes to the Tengu district. Things used to be tense here but everyone has let up a little. When Shi Tai and Nakano left the village for two different reasons, the district almost became a ghost town. Not many people are outside unless it's those from the police force.

"Noeru-chan!"

There was always one person who seem cheerful to see her however. She is has long dark green hair and light brown irises, she is around Nakano's mother age as well.

Tengu Yukimura is one of the police force members who doesn't chase outsiders out.

"Good morning Yukimura-san... I'm here to visit the main house..." Noeru smiles.

"Of course, stay close to me child," Yukimura smiles as she places a reassuring hand on her back and escorts her there.

Chapter Text

"Oh Noeru-chan..." Tengu Isano watches as Noeru goes to greet mika. "You don't have to visit me when you are free, you should be having a break..."

"It's quite alright," Noeru smiles as she places the bags she had brought over onto the dining table and helping her stock up her fridge.

Despite what she had gone through, Isano seems rather put together still. Noeru never wanted to see her like that again when Takeshi-sensei brought the news to her in his ANBU uniform. It is quite unnerving still to see him in official garments when she always saw him as the gentle and kind Takseshi-sensei.

But then again, she hardly saw him around and only heard about it from other people.

She has a feeling this is something more true to his nature given he had spent more time in it than at the academy.

The racoon mask is a lot scarier than it should be.

Now she had hardly ever saw him, even when Shi Tai first arrived, one might expect him to be the first one to greet him.

It makes her wonder if his promise to the hokage was worth anything.

She cannot help but be mad at him. Sure missions are important but what can't wait in this time of peace that he can't just spare a day?

As if summoned from her thoughts, Takeshi meets her as she walks past ichiraku ramen.

Nakano and Hakuno loved this place yet she hardly saw them go here anymore. Nakano for obvious reasons and Hakuno... well he is still helping Subaru-sama.

"Care for a bowl?" Takeshi asks.

Noeru sighs, why not. ANBU money is child's play compared to chunin's pay. No one call her a leech when Takeshi-sensei can buy three private islands and still have enough to pay her mother to leave her alone.

"Welcome!"

Noeru had forgotten why she didn't like to come here after Nakano left. But seeing the girl greeting Takeshi-sensei, she starts to remember but it was too late to back out now that they had already sat. Noeru smiles not meeting her eyes as she skims through the menu.

"Good morning Ayame-chan, is your father not working today?" Takeshi asks.

"I wish," Ayame giggles. "Then maybe he'll stop complaining about his back all day and finally give me the shop," she winks. "No, he's at the back, taking up stock, I can get your order in the mean time."

Takeshi chuckles like the extrovert he is, it's easy for him to get along with people. But Noeru only finds it troublesome that doesn't mean however that she is oblivious to social cues.

She notices Ayame is talking to Takeshi but facing her more than facing him. There is enough distance between their seats to be able to tell the difference. Or maybe Noeru is just that paranoid. She didn't have to snap at her and make a scene however as she told her what was wrong the next second she noticed it.

"Noeru-chan... is it? I heard you are also a close friend with Nakano..."

Noeru grips her chopsticks before looking up at her.

"Yes? You know Nakano?" Noeru asks feign innocence.

"Yes... I just wanted to say... that... I am rooting for you..."

Noeru turns around immediately. "Sorry... I'm actually not feeling too good today, excuse me-"

She didn't wait for Takeshi to say anything before escaping the scene. Takeshi looks to Ayame apologetically as she looks rather guilty for reminding Noeru of a sensitive topic. At the same time, her father returns to a world of confusion.

Noeru escapes not towards Pan's home or her own home but she rather just wanders aimlessly around the park.

A pair of red eyes stare at Shi Tai in the dark as he opens his eyes in surprise.

The roar of a raging fire echoes through his ears and soul. The nine tails is trashing against the bars of its prison, eyes empty and glowing silver. He looks up at it in horror as he slowly turns around to see a pair of silver eyes meeting his.

"Die..." a voice that didn't belong to the girl that he knew three years ago drags him into a darkness of boiling hate.

Shi Tai shoots straight up from his bed as he clutches his stomach, fighting the rising bile in his throat like fighting the nine tail chakra from leaking out of him because of a nightmare.

Shi Tai looks at the clock, it's the middle of the night... he sighs, leaning back onto the sweat soaked pillows as he stares up at the ceiling. He didn't want to go back to sleep, not when the dream that is still on his mind vividly is still threatening to show behind his closed eyelids.

Unable to stand the empty house either when he used to seek comfort from Umi whenever he had nightmares, he goes out to take a walk instead. Out of habit he covers his face with his hood and leaps through the rooftops. Usually people don't blink when it comes to black hoods on the rooftops.

The ANBU would have known it was him anyway and if any civilian saw him they were wise to either ignore it or hurried away.

ANBU are so scary yet him, a nine year old kid gets looked at like he was going to eat them. Speaking of... he is kind of hungry... and the only stall open at this hour was the corner store.

Just so happens that someone else was hungry too.

"Noeru?" Shi Tai asks in surprise, he had forgotten that she was bunking in with him for the week after their mission and didn't see her at all for the whole day. There was someone else there too.

"Noeru-chan," Sato-sensei beams and greets them. "Shi Tai-kun."

"Sato-sensei..." Noeru greets right back. She looks between Sato-sensei and Shi Tai who are both looking at her. Well, this was the first time the other two met after all... despite Shi Tai's fondness of Team Yuri, he has never met the husband in mind.

"This is Yuri-sensei's husband and father of Mirai..." Noeru replies.

"Mirai?"

Noeru awkwardly glances at Sato who looks away shamefully.

"How was I supposed to know Yuri didn't tell Shi Tai-kun about our child?!" Sato exclaims defensively even when Noeru didn't say anything.

"Ah it's okay... I wasn't really officially part of Team Yuri back then anyway..." Shi Tai tries his best not to feel offended as he enters the store because he is hungry. Noeru sighs before going after Shi Tai while Sato waits for them outside.

Shi Tai is her friend after all...

"Shi Tai... I'm sure they didn't mean anything by it..." Noeru was quick to defend her sensei and his wife.

"I'm really okay with it," Shi Tai waves his hand dismissively as he takes the warm buns from the shelves heated by paper heaters. "After all, I didn't really joined the team until after my training with Aoi... it's only right after all... it's not like Nakano wanted me on the team either..."

"That's not true! She's... just not in her right mind... but she would have been happy that you joined Team Yuri!" Noeru exclaims like she knows Nakano so well. But Shi Tai can tell, she wasn't lying or hiding her feelings, with the white lies Reizo and Umi feeds him his whole life... he can pretty much tell. But for the sake of not seeing that determination fade from Noeru's face, he nods with a smile.

"Yeah... of course she would..."

When they left, the atmosphere wasn't as awkward as it was before as Sato waited for them to join them for their midnight snack.

"Would you like to come over?" Sato asks. "Both of you can see Mirai... Yuri should be at home resting... and your friend can also join us..." he replies in amusement as he looks up at the tree behind them.

"Huh?" Noeru asks, looking up only to see no one. Only when Sato exposed him did Takusa guiltily reveals himself from behind the tree.

"Ah Takusa! What are you doing here?" Noeru exclaims in surprise.

"I... well I was just passing by..." Takusa gave such a lame excuse Noeru thinks that he is truly flustered.

"You probably had ANBU training haven't you?" Sato smiles knowingly. "But Aki is just too sharp to let anything slip past it."

"Aki?" Shi Tai asks and he doesn't jump like Noeru did when she first saw Aki because she is a cute looking eyeball but an eyeball nonetheless and she wasn't the only one who is shocked. Only Abe looks interested while Wakana and Noeru are fearing for their lives everytime she pops up.

Now Noeru is used to it however it cannot help but make her heart skip a beat and not in an in love kind of way.

Chapter Text

In the dark, a sleeping toddler with dark pink hair hugs her butterfly plush, sleeping soundly like a rock.

Noeru looks inside with sparkling eyes. Sato had to usher her out so her head doesn't get wedged through the door. Shi Tai didn't even see anything but got a glimpse at the cradle and room and knew that this kid was already doing better than most kids.

"Apologies for the mess... I didn't have time to clean up..." Yuri smiles sheepishly but she put in the time to cook for them anyway, transferring their noodles into a bowl and making it look more presentable enough that it looks like it came out of a restaurant kitchen.

"Wow! I wish I had your skills... then I don't have to go to Ichiraku to eat nice ramen" Noeru beams, she seems to be in a better mood already.

But Shi Tai is still trying not to sleep in the middle of their living room. The nightmares are still plaguing him, he stares at the warmth of his bowl, enveloping him in a soft embrace. It somewhat manages to keep him awake.

"Say, Yuri-san... since you brought Hakuno to the Gakki clan caves I had been wondering if my family name had any history to them... I could only find out that the first hokage married one and the third hokage did too... but there is a reason isn't there? That the first hokage's wife also had the nine tails inside of her?"

Noeru eyes widen and so did Yuri and Sato. How did he know about all this? The reason why Reizo gave Shi Tai the clan name was because the surname was not part of a huge clan and Shi Tai didn't look like Shi Umi at all.

"The Shi clan... is a clan that is known for their sealing jutsu... but their pure blood have died down and their techniques are lost in war, so it will be hard to find out more about them... but I can try..." Yuri smiles.

Shi Tai smiles back and thanks her for the food. But Shi Tai obviously doesn't believe her. But there was someone who wouldn't lie to him.

Pan looks up from his book which Shi Tai is sure he isn't actually reading because it's the same book that Shi Tai bought for him and he hasn't put it down in days.

"It's my third time reading the book, it's just so good with a lot of hidden meanings you can learn from it..." Pan replies and offers it to him.

"No... I've tried reading it for one page and I'm already tired," Shi Tai pushes it towards Pan. "Besides it's my gift to you and Yuri-san," he beams.

"Well... your loss..." Pan muses as he returns back to his book. "Subaru-sama said that I could be released tomorrow... shall we take a step further from your training with Aoi?"

"A step further? Oh... but before that... I wanted to ask you..." Shi Tai scratches his cheeks sheepishly.

Pan listens to him explain his concerns. Yet for some reason it was Shi Tai who feels nervous when he was the one asking.

"I see... well I did read about the Shi clan a lot since they are one of the founding clans of the village, but their records have sunk along with the Tengu clan's history, they keep it really close to their clan members and although they used to live here, they moved sometime during the third hokage's reign..." Pan explains. "But if you notice Yuri-sensei and Sato-sensei both have the same symbol on their sleeves, it's not exactly to be cute but it's part of a uniform you get when you become chunin. It's not compulsory to wear but it's easier to identify you and you should be proud to get one..."

Shi Tai looks away, he isn't sure if he wanted to be chunin after what happened at his first one. Pan seems to notice it and is about to say something when Maki drops through the window.

"Paaan!" Maki exclaims, eyes sparkling before realising that he isn't alone, only her eyes seem to only shine more.

"Tama is having a collaboration with Fire legends collection!" Maki shoves the paper into Pan's face then at Shi Tai who looks a little scared but also confused of the enthusiasm.

He knows what Tama is however, the tea shop, having their sales boosted by Maki alone decided to adopt a cute name instead. Shi Tai is slightly worried about her obsession with edible candy pearls that is definitely not healthy to drink twice everyday. But it's Maki's favourite so it's pretty much everyone's favourite too.

"What is the fire legends collection?" Shi Tai asks.

"Did Pan not read it to you when you were young?! Fire legends are stories about the heroes of Konoha," Maki grins.

"Shi Tai doesn't like these kind of childish things..." Pan grumbles.

Shi Tai didn't even know it existed so he isn't really sure if he doesn't like it or not.

"The stories hold no truth to them anyway," Pan argues.

"That's not true! Everyone knows the blue flash story is true!" Maki exclaims.

"Yeah maybe the part of the demon but the rest is fake! I tell you!" Pan and Maki doesn't seem to want to back down and Maki does look like she wants to beat up a hospital patient and Pan looks like he is going to miraculously get better and start fighting.

"Guys... please... fiction or not I think I'll believe it when I see someone who have seen it with their eyes," Shi Tai chuckles.

"Well... the blue flash is close to our generation but still... she died to save the village from the... erm..." Maki looks away awkwardly and Shi Tai already knew the legend of the nine tails couldn't be said without the first hokage and the blue flash, although the blue flash may be a hero to most in Pan's generation, she wasn't exactly popular amongst the adults.

"The blue flash would rather use her powers to save enemies lives instead of our own, if you want to be a shinobi you cannot be like her!" Noeru's mother exclaims.

But Noeru looks up to her anyway, despite being shunned by the village for making the worst mistakes, she still defeated a whole army on her own, using her flying rajin jutsu, which formula had long been lost to time, is also a very difficult jutsu to master, many have tried only to fail to use the second hokage's signature jutsu.

She is also the only female ninja to have made her mark in the history books and if she had survived the attack, she would have become... hokage...

She is a prime example of what the will of fire, the desire to protect the village is about. She is a true hero, Noeru only knew her from Nakano who also looks up to her. But as she grew older, she stopped gushing over the story of heroes and legends. Noeru cannot help but hold on to them however as it was the only thing that reminded her of the happier times.

She notices the collaboration between the tea shop and the fire legends collection.

"Noeru!" Maki exclaims.

Noeru knew Maki was going to be here but to be here when she just so happens to walk past it... she would usually be more excited about it but...

"Come on! Let's all buy one! I'm sure one of us can pull a blue flash!" Maki exclaims.

"Pull?" Shi Tai asks.

"For each cup you buy you get a collectable cup from each legend... there are total around seven of them..." Pan explains, pointing to the different designs that they have shown on the cups with the biggest one being the legend of the lone sorcerer which has the signature flower of the first hokage, the Delonix regia.

Other than the Aoi one which is the Tale of the Snake Prince and the Ballad of the Blue Flash, Shi Tai couldn't recognise the other ones.

"Take your pick! It's my treat!" Maki beams.

"I'll get the most expensive one then~" Noeru teases.

"The most expensive one... is Wakame Latte Mix! Are you sure you want to challenge the healthy diet?!" Maki exclaims, wiggling her fingers and eyebrows like she is suggesting that Noeru eat sludge.

"On second thought... I'll just get the peach milk tea..."

Pan helps Shi Tai choose the least sweet one, Oolong tea while Pan got his usual fruit tea and got the blueberry yogurt one.

Meamwhile Maki actually got the Wakame Latte just because apparently youth consists of drinking the most adult drink on the menu. Maki sticks her tongue out as she tries a sip of her coffee but at least she got the super rare crane princess cup.

Pan is sipping his drink, unbothered when Noeru cries out loud despite Maki being the one excited for this event, she seems the most invested in what she got.

"Why did you and I get the same one?!" Noeru exclaims, shaking her drink in frustration as they both got the Beauty and the Biwa cups.

Meanwhile Shi Tai is holding the cup both Maki and Noeru want.

"Shi Tai~ you love Maki nee-chan don't you?" Maki asks with a wink.

"We just went on a mission together!" Noeru exclaims. "You're going to give it to me, aren't you?!"

"Hey! But I won all the prizes for him during the Kaguya festival! If you give me the cup I will win more prizes for you!" Maki beams.

"I can do that too!" Noeru exclaims back, sizzling tension seem to charge between them.

"The last time it took you two hundred ryo just to get two small prizes!" Maki teases.

"How about this, instead of making this hard on poor Shi Tai, you guys should bid on it," Pan grins.

"Ah Pan..." but Pan seems determined to get Shi Tai's money worth which works because Maki and Noeru would spend thousands of ryo for that one cup.

Shi Tai chuckles, Pan usually isn't one for games but... it seems like he is more relaxed and open since they last met.

Despite their meetings being less frequent, Shi Tai finds hope in little moments like this.

Chapter Text

"So.. your name is Takusa huh..." Pan looks up at Takusa who is smiling amicably at him but Noeru seems rather suspicious of him still. While Shi Tai was gestured over.

"Did something happened between them? Why does Noeru look like she about to kill someone?"

"She just doesn't trust anyone she isn't familiar with... that's all..."

Pan hums in thought before nodding.

'So... this is the guy so many people in the ANBU are talking about... Henso Pan...'

"Ah... Pan... I'm not sure if you knew but... we met Nakano on our mission..." Noeru mutters.

"I know... Yamato has already briefed me on the situation..." Pan smiles.

"I... I don't think I can bring her back... she has gotten too powerful for me..." Shi Tai replies and was going to say 'Maybe you should do it again' but Pan knew that it was going to take the old team to bring Nakano back again, including Shi Tai.

The fact that he can learn shadow clones and the seigan without prior knowledge from the academy or anywhere else is already impressive. He just needed the right training.

"You'll just have to get stronger than... won't you?" Pan replies.

"But..  at the rate Nakano is developing..." Noeru frowns. "They could be using forbidden jutsu or something..."

"Well Shi Tai knows a forbidden jutsu or two doesn't he?" Pan muses.

"Eh? Shi Tai?" Noeru asks.

Pan glances up at Shi Tai who looks surprised. Pan smiles at him and Shi Tai's body seem to relax.

"Using this forbidden jutsu, you may as well surpass me," Pan adds.

"Me? Surpass you?" Shi Tai gapes.

"It's going to be a very tough training, so I hope you'll prepare yourself for it..."

"What... what are you going to do?" Noeru stammers.

"We are going to create a technique that surpasses the seigan... but you will need time and effort to do this... it's not like the novels where you can get power within a few days..."

"But... we don't have time don't we?" Noeru asks.

"No... but I've developed a way to do it in a short period of time, it involves that very forbidden jutsu you know Shi Tai..." Pan replies. "That is why only he can do it..."

Noeru's expression falls, she wants to get stronger too.

"If you can find Hakuno... I think it's best if you refine your medical ninjutsu, Noeru," Pan replies.

"Me...?" Noeru asks.

"Hakuno is able to defeat an akatsuki member with his power, it's already a huge feat in itself..."

That is true... Noeru has been slacking on her training with Subaru, maybe Hakuno can help her on getting stronger.

"Then... how do we do it?" Noeru asks.

Takusa has just been listening to them rumble back and forth when he notice someone at the door even before Pan did.

"Yo Pan! How's it going?!" Kei beams.

"Kei-sensei! You could at least knock would you?!" Abe exclaims in astonishment as Wakana chuckles sheepishly behind them. Sato can only sigh, what are they doing making such a ruckus when they just arrived?

"Oh! It's Noeru!" Wakana exclaims.

"Shi Tai and Takusa too..." Abe muses.

"Shi Tai..." Shi Tai is surprised that Wakana approaches him first. "I heard what happened with Nakano..." she pats his head and smiles at Noeru who looks rather flustered. "I'll be sure to help you the next time alright? The more people to help the merrier isn't it?" She beams.

"Um... yeah..." Shi Tai looks away with a soft expression.

"But the chunin exams have just passed... you've missed your chance to become one..." Wakana mutters. "But I guess that's the least of your problems huh..."

Shi Tai lowers his head while Noeru seems rather depressed too.

"I'll help too... I have developed a new device that can help track chakra signatures," Abe beams, "Wanna have a look?"

Meanwhile Pan and Sato are both talking on the bed in hushed voices.

"Sato-sensei... is there something you need?" Pan asks.

"Hang on... Team Yuri and Team Sato, you guys should go ahead to Yakiniku Q, I need to talk to Pan-kun in private about a few things..." Sato smiles.

"Hang on a moment..." Shi Tai looks to Pan in worry but he nods reassuringly towards him.

"Don't worry... I'll go look for you later..."

Shi Tai has no choice but to go with them.

Now that they are alone, Pan has stopped smiling and puts on a more serious expression as Sato looks out the hospital window.

"It appears that things have started to get turbulent outside the land... as long as their objective is the tailed beasts... it's a foregone conclusion that they'll target this village..." Kei mutters. "I mean Shi Tai..."

"Will Shi Tai be okay?" Sato asks with a sigh. "If those guys from the akatsuki attack... even Koyuki couldn't..."

"Well... he probably won't be okay..." Pan muses as if it wasn't the kid he adopted they are talking about. "Right now anyway..."

Kei and Sato seem to silently agree.

Meanwhile they are carefree when eating out together. But they seem rather oblivious to the tension between Noeru and Takusa.

'Hmm let's see... in order to cut the tension between us maybe I should get along with her other friends... I better not ruin this... but socialising is kind of hard...' Takusa keeps his expression neutral however.

"Um... let's start with introductions then! We know your name but you probably don't know us... I'm Hirokaze Wakana and this is Hoshino Abe," she gestures to Abe. "Noeru is our teammate you see... once Hakuno and Pan are ready then you get to be part of the real Team Yuri again..."

"Is it not Pan and Yuri-sensei anymore?" Noeru asks in surprise.

"Yuri-sensei has other missions to complete... that on top of her newborn daughter... Pan is able to take over as team lead," Wakana replies.

'I guess the way to go is to compliment them...'

"Well I'll look forward to it... pretty lady," Takusa beams.

Noeru and Shi Tai gapes at him while Abe looks even more astonished too.

"What?! What did you say to my girlfriend?!" Abe exclaims in anger.

'Oh... oops...' "I didn't mean anything by it..." Takusa starts but is interrupted by someone walking by them.

"Oh... it's you people..." Samuru mutters as he looks to Takusa who seems surprised to see him here.

"Ah Samuru! What a coincidence!" Noeru beams as she immediately stands up. 'Get me out of this awkward situation!'

While they were messing around they didn't notice a figure you had sat down when they did and stayed when they did. A red long haired woman in a bamboo hat and black cloak listens to their conversation but she seems more interested in the messy black haired kid.

The next day, Subaru checks in on Pan again, Shi Tai joining her in anticipation of his training.

"Alright, it seems like you can leave the hospital today... but don't over do it! I am assigning Hakuno back to you to keep an eye on you so don't screw it up and end up here again... okay?" Subaru scolds Pan like a little kid.

"Right..." Pan glances over to the other hospital bed where Hakuno sleeps in. "Pulling up an all nighter again?"

"Something like that..." Subaru sighs, "He won't stop until he has perfected the technique right... but he insist on being able to keep an eye on you too..."

Shi Tai looks between the three of them, realising that there is something he wanted to ask in a long time.

"Say... Pan onii-chan... what happened between you and-"

"Cha!"

They all jump as Hakuno starts talking in his sleep. Pan would go over and shake him up if he wasn't still stuck to the bed yet, lazy to get up.

Shi Tai goes over, thinking that it can probably wait when either one of them is rested enough to talk about a matter that is potentially sad for them.

"Um... Hakuno onii-chan..." Shi Tai shakes Hakuno up.

"Huh? Chuu-" Shi Tai has no idea what the hell Hakuno could have dream up to start kissing him but before their lips can meet he squeals in that low pitched voice of his and pushes Hakuno away in a panic, making him fall off the bed.

With the way Shi Tai's face turned beet red, Pan wonders if he'll need a hospital bed too. But that was enough fooling around, Pan seems to not turn away from Hakuno again and there isn't any animosity between them, although Shi Tai and Hakuno are more busy apologising to each other than worrying about Pan.

"Alright that's enough... you're going to break each other's backs if you keep bowing like that... it's time for some training!" Pan exclaims as they reach the training ground with a clear field for their training.

Hakuno seems to listen to him well while Shi Tai cannot stop giggling.

"It's been a long time since I've trained with you Pan Onii-chan..." Shi Tai beams.

"Did you figure out what the forbidden jutsu is yet?" Pan asks.

Shi Tai shakes his head, looking at him innocently.

"Well there are two ways to make a technique better without any forbidden jutsu, one is change in chakra nature and the other is change in chakra form. Let me explain further," Pan cross his arms, serious. "The change in chakra form, that is already what you've already learnt."

"Did I?"

"Did he?" Hakuno asks.

Pan narrows his eyes at Hakuno. "Move aside please... this training is only for those who knows the Seigan..."

"Aren't you going to teach me too?" Hakuno asks in amusement.

"Maybe in the future, move it," Pan shooes Hakuno away who leaves despite Shi Tai wanting him to stay.

"Focus Shi Tai," Pan snaps his fingers in front of Shi Tai who looks to him in attention. "Do you know how you've mastered the change in chakra form?"

Shi Tai shakes his head. "How?"

"The seigan requires spinning chakra like mad at super high speeds and then suppressing it, that is already the highest form of mastery of the change in chakra form," Pan explains.

"I see..." Shi Tai knocks his fists against his palms like he just got a eureka.

"Okay so next is the change in chakra nature, take Yagiri for example," Pan demonstrates the break down of Yagiri by doing the hand signs and grabbing his other hand. "This jutsu is activated by creating both change in chakra form and nature, I create chakra in my hands and... shift the property of this chakra into an electrical current, then I change it's form again to resemble a goat... and change form again for it to shoot out of my hands..."

A small Yagiri dances onto the palm of his hands as Shi Tai watches in awe. Hakuno smiles as he watches Pan do his best.

"So you are going to add this change in chakra nature to the seigan in order to create a new jutsu of your own..."

"Sounds like a piece of cake!"

Pan's concentration breaks at the unexpected comment as his goat flinches and sizzles out. "Easier said than done... you haven't even learned change in chakra nature yet... and you don't even knkw what Chakra property you have..."

"Chakra... property?" Shi Tai frowns.

"Yes... basically there are five types of chakra properties, fire, wind, water, lightning and earth, these elements are the basis for the names of the 'Five Great Nations' and they are also the foundstion of all ninjutsu, everyone generally has chakra that falls under one of these properties... for example, the Tengu clan has the property of fire... and fire style jutsu is their strength..."

"I see..." Shi Tai frowns.

"And currently you have none," Pan muses as he reaches into his back pouch and produces five slips of paper. "We can find out using these." He demonstrates by charging his chakra through it and it immediately shrinks into itself.

Shi Tai gaped at the sudden movement, it almost gave him a heart attack.

"The paper gets wrinkled if it's a lightning property, it'll get cut if it's wind, it'll burn if its fire, it'll get wet if its water, it'll crumble if it's earth, this is litmus paper that reacts easily to chakra," Pan replies showing it to him. "It's made from a special tree that grows while absorbing chakra... if you flow your chakra through this paper you'll find out what chakra nature you have."

Shi Tai grabs one and focuses through the paper with his eyes closed. A crack made him opens his eyes in surprise.

Pan nods, "Your chakra property is earth."

"Earth...?" Shi Tai asks, looking at the paper that turned into stone.

"It's quite the heavy property so it's used in a lot of defensive jutsus... but you can also use it to overwhelm your opponent with it's weight and it's ability to take almost any shape is to your advantage."

"Awesome..." Shi Tai mutters.

"Yes well now comes the actual training," Pan muses. "Now about that forbidden jutsu, you probably don't know this but..."

He is interrupted... again by someone leaping towards them.

"Eh? Captain Yamato? What are you doing here?" Shi Tai asks.

"Pan-senpai asked me to help with this training, I'm sorry for interrupting you, Pan-senpai..." Yamato smiles sheepishly.

"It's fine... anyway-"

He is interrupted again...

"What is your change in chakra nature captain Yamato?" Shi Tai asks in curiosity.

"Can you pay attention for one second?!" Pan exclaims hitting him on the head.

"Ouch!"

"Um..." Yamato sweat drops.

"Just show him!" Pan sighs exasperatedly.

"R-right... Earth style, Rampart of Flowing soil!" Beneath Yamato's feet a huge mountain of earth rises from above the ground.

"W-wow!" Shi Tai exclaims, shielding himself from the debris.

"Water style, waterfall basin jutsu!"

Water emerges from the earth.

"He made a waterfall...!" Shi Tai exclaims with his eyes sparkling.

"I have two chakra properties, earth and water, once I combine the two to get wood style!" Yamato calls from above.

"Jonin class ninja generally have two or more, I've also got properties other than lightning I can use... to use two chakra natures at the same time simultaneously to create a new element however, that is called a kekkei genkai, it's only possible if you are born in that clan with that ability and most of us aren't born with said ability... we used to fight someone called Haku who could use ice style... she could use it by combining most likely wind and water at the same time."

"I see... " Shi Tai mutters. "Then what about Suzuko's ink jutsu? And Junko's chakra stealing jutsu? Or the gakki clan technique? Medical ninjutsu? And genjutsu?"

"That's... not related... they are all special techniques and to explain it in detail will take a very long time..." Pan sighs. "Then... what were we talking about again?"

"Something about a forbidden jutsu?" Shi Tai asks, eyes sparkling.

"Ah yes... the super secret forbidden jutsu that you know that will cut your training time tremendously... that is..."

Shi Tai nods eagerly, finally, no interruptions.

"Multiple Shadow Clone."

"Huh?" Shi Tai frowns, that was it? He really thought it was some huge jutsu he didn't know he had. "How is going to help?"

"You know... shadow clone jutsu is a ninjutsu that is different from a normal clone jutsu in which it creates a copy of youself... you use it all the time are you telling me that you don't know how it could help?" Pan asks in exasperation.

Shi Tai shakes his head innocently. "Tell me tell me!"

Hakuno chuckles fondly as he watches them.

"Anything experienced by the shadow clone is also experienced by the caster after the clone has returned to the caster's body..."

"Really?" Shi Tai asks in astonishment.

"Yes... if you don't believe me, we can try it now, create one shadow clone, just one okay?" Pan asks.

"Alright!" Shi Tai beams and does the hand sign.

"Shadow Clone Jutsu!"

"Shadow Clone Jutsu!"

"Alright, let's split up into caster and shadow clone teams, the shadow clone team will hide in the woods over there."

"Okay..." Shi Tai's shadow clone frowns before following Pan.

The original Shi Tai looks at them, puzzled as they reach deep into the woods.

"Here the originals can't see or hear us, let's play rock paper scissors," Pan replies. "Then the one who loses gets to treat the other to bubble tea... alright?"

"Hm... not bubble tea... how about ramen!" Shi Tai beams.

Pan looks surprised that he would suggest that but smiles fondly at him. "Alright."

And they were off to play rock paper scissors.

In the end, Shi Tai wins.

"Alright! Free food!" Shi Tai beams.

Pan chuckles. "Alright alright, we'll now release the jutsu... okay?"

"Okay!" Shi Tai beams.

And as soon as they disappear Shi Tai seems to remember something.

"Get it?" Pan asks.

Shi Tai grins, "Yep!"

"Normally this jutsu is used to scout into dangerous locations and gathering information by infiltrating an enemy hideout you see..."

"I see... so if I use the shadow clones and the knowledge and training gets returned to me... does that mean the training time gets cut into half?" Shi Tai asks.

"More than that... if you make a thousand with your massive chakra reserves, it will probably be over in a few days..." Pan muses.

"I see... but... how do you know I have massive chakra reserves?" Shi Tai asks.

"Because you are from the Shi clan after all... if you weren't suppressing the nine tails chakra... you'd have a thousand times more chakra than I do..."

"Shi clan?" Shi Tai asks in surprise at the mention of his clan he seems to get more serious.

"Since it requires large amount of chakra..." Yamato smiles, interrupting their tense moment. "There's a possibility of rousing the nine tails chakra... so that is why I am here."

Shi Tai's eyes widen before nodding. "I'll be counting on you then..."

"Alright, first you must train to strengthen your chakra property sandwich a leaf between your palms and turn it into stone just with chakra."

"Alright... so how many shadow clones should I make to make it safe?" Shi Tai asks.

"Let's see... as much as that I suppose," Pan points towards the tree much to the surprise of Shi Tai.

"Alright then..." 

Hakuno looks in surprise as the field is filled with Shi Tais and they have completely cleared out the tree.

"I see... so that's how he's doing it..." Hakuno muses.

Pan watches them carefully and seems to perk up at something, not really reading his book as a clone manages to make the tip of a leaf into stone.

'That's fast...'

Chapter Text

"How are you holding up with the nine tails chakra? Kushige?" Pan asks, leaning against one of the poles made in preparation of the nine tails cloak.

"It's going smoothly... and please... don't call me Kushige... call me Yamato..."

"Okay okay," Pan muses.

Shi Tai looks to his shadow clones who are all at varying degrees of complete when it comes to turning their leaves into stone. But is there a more consistent way to do it? He should probably ask, some of his leaves are not turning at all... and it would be easier if he can just know it without hitting his own clones.

He goes over to Pan.

"Hey Pan onii-chan?" Shi Tai asks.

"Yes?" Pan looks up from his book.

"Is there anyone else in the leaf village that has the earth property?"

"You mean other than me, Yamato and Yuri-sensei?" Pan muses.

"The more perspectives I have the better!"

"Well... there is one... other person with earth style... he's probably playing shogi now..."

Said person is playing shogi and he just lost against Kei.

Mirai squeals knocking the pieces away.

"Yes yes! Destroy the board! Rid any evidence of loss now!" Sato exclaims as Mirai squeals with excitement and starts throwing the pieces everywhere.

"Deshor loth!" Mirai giggles as she puts a shogi piece into her mouth.

"Ah! Not like that!" Sato exclaims, prying the piece out of her mouth before she can swallow it.

"Is it okay for you to be here? Yuri will kill you if you let her choke or get cut on anything..." Kei muses as he pushes the pieces away.

"Yes... well... our next end of mission party is on you~" Kei grins as he takes Mirai away from the board.

"Right... right... as if having a kid isn't already putting a dent in my wallet..." Sato sighs.

"You guys..." they both crane their neck to see an angry woman glare down at them with a spatula in her hand. Dai Sarutahiko hits both of them in their head. "My daughter is not here why the hell are you here hanging out?! I don't care that you are my husband's student-" She yells as Mirai giggles instead of cries at her loud voice, probably because like her father, she likes loud sounds.

"And what are you doing putting a child near small objects! Clean it up now!"

"Yes ma'am," Kei and Sato scrambles to pick them all up as Dai Gouzo chuckles nervously at the sight of his wife's anger directed at anywhere else but him.

"Oi! Sato-sensei!"

"Oh? Shi Tai!" Kei beams.

"I have something I want to ask you!" Shi Tai clasps his hands in both apology and pleading.

Kei and Sato quickly pick up the pieces and goes over to talk to Shi Tai outside the main house of the Dai family with Sarutahiko glancing into the pouch to see if they really cleaned everything up while Mirai stumbles over to Gouzo who catches her with open arms and a gentle smile.

"Tips on the earth change in chakra nature huh..." Sato muses.

"Oh... so you're doing change in chakra nature training huh... that makes sense... the seigan is the highest form of the change in chakra form... but it's so difficult for someone so young to learn this... I wonder if Pan knows what he's doing..." Kei frowns.

"That's why I came here, to ask for advice," Shi Tai beams. "I mean the earlier I start the better right?"

"I mean... I guess so... " Sato muses. "Ah right, I can tell you the trick, if you pay for the barbecue bill for Team Kei's post mission party."

"Ah!" Kei exclaims. "That's cheap!"

Shi Tai frowns, his cat purse isn't looking too full... he isn't even sure if he has enough money but agrees anyway since it's for his training.

"Alright," Sato beams before pulling out a scroll and doing a few hand signs.

"Earth style! Mecha base three!"

Something erupts from the ground and attaches itself on top of the scroll as smoke billows from the scroll before disappearing, revealing a sturdy looking table made entirely of wood.

"Making walls and mud slides are easy but making something intricate out of the earth is harder, you need to feel and know the shape, what makes it tick and the material of the earth, sand, soil, iron and nickel, you can use it to strengthen the durability of your earth style jutsu, it consist a little bit of the centre of gravity too, if you can make it fly and shoot at your own volition, you can make pretty strong and fast projectiles that are even stronger than kunais."

Sato explains and hands to him the scroll of a more complicated structure.

"I just so happens to have one of your favourite animal!" Sato beams.

"A cat!" Shi Tai exclaims.

"Yeah... I've been making toys out of the earth for Mirai... I've got to make it strong enough so that it doesn't break easily and make a mess, so you can try it," Sato beams. "See well, the hand signs are: Dog, Ram and Snake."

"If you need any more help, feel free to ask."

"Okay! Thank you Sato-sensei! But... could you bring this to training ground six would you? Thanks!" Shi Tai beams and disappears before Sato can protest.

"Hey!" Sato exclaims, he still needs to bring Mirai home...

"Haha! He got you there!" Kei muses.

"Will he be alright though? Really?" Sato frowns. "Maybe it's my fatherly instinct still going strong but isn't it better if we just hide Shi Tai?"

"That will be up to the fourth hokage to decide now wouldn't it?" Kei beams.

Meanwhile Shi Tai's clones all seem to have the information they need.

Takusa was walking through the training ground, following a stray leaf when he sees Shi Tai training.

'Looks like he is training well...' Takusa muses as he settles down right here amongst the grunts and groans from Shi Tai's clone to pick out a few flowers.

"Alright," Pan looks up from his book. "Let's go ahead and have you accumulate experience, run through the training in your head and release the jutsu."

"O-okay..." Shi Tai replies as his clones all releases the jutsu, leaves fly from where they once stood.

Shi Tai pants as he looks at the leaf he is holding to find it half turn into stone. He smiles but his vision waivers and he would have hit the ground if Pan hadn't caught him.

"Let's take a break..." Pan mutters. "The jutsu is taking a toll on your health..."

"I knew that..." Shi Tai sighs, pushing himself up. "But... I can't slack of... not when we are running out of time... I can continue..."

Pan sighs, Shi Tai's determination is commendable but quite misplaced. But Shi Tai's eyes seem to convince him enough to let him go. He does his shadow clones again and Yamato who was also resting perks up again.

"What?! Oh hey wait a minute!" Yamato exclaims, holding up his hand again for his jutsu. "Don't I need a break too?!"

"We've received report from someone in a village bordering the land of fire that they were attacked..." Seima reports to Subaru who frowns.

"Is it the akatsuki?" 

"It is possible... but there is some suspicion that it could be someone from the village hidden in the rain..."

Subaru raises his eyebrow. "Now why would they do that?"

Meanwhile in the village, Kenzo is sneaking out of his shop with a bunch of roses.

"Kenzo-sensei?" Wakana's voice stops him in his tracks as he looks over at his assistant sheepishly. "Oh I see... sorry to keep you waiting, go on, go on," Wakana beams, noticing the beautiful bouquet of flowers he got there.

"Wakana... please don't tell anyone about this..." Kenzo smiles sheepishly.

"One of your team members is an ANBU and a loud mouth, I can't help it if rumors start to spread," Wakana giggles. "Don't worry," she places the boxes down in front of the counter. "I'll take care of the shop while you are gone~"

"Thanks..." Kenzo beams before disappearing.

'He really left...' Wakana muses.

She knows that he leaves often but for what she never knew so taking care of the shop was a piece of cake for her.

He is actually at the graveyard, placing the flowers beside a grave that marked the name of Shigaraki Tsubaki.

Said ANBU appears behind him and he didn't even flinch.

"Kenzo-sensei... we have been summoned..." Junko, behind the piranha mask.

"Alright... I'll be there soon," Kenzo replies but doesn't move even long after Junko had left.

"Dai Suzuko, Shinda Junko, Hinata Junki and Takenaka Kenzo, are assigned a mission to a town near the border that was attacked... this comes at a time when Akatsuki developments are of great concern. Tackle this mission with great care." Subaru commands.

"Yes sir!"

"And... what about Shi Tai?" Suzuko asks.

"Eh? Shi Tai is back in town?" Junki asks in surprise, even Junko seems happily surprised at that.

"Yes... well..." Subaru flips through the mission list. "I'll assign him a D-rank mission... that'll keep him busy..."

Shi Tai meanwhile has made all of his leaves into stone.

"Wow... I can't believe I did it in such a short period of time..."

"It's all thanks to me isn't it? This training approach is making this so fast..." Pan beams.

"What about me?" Yamato grumbles as his arms seems to be shaking a little.

Shi Tai releases the jutsu and practically collapses this time, Pan catches him easily and smiles down at him proudly.

"You did well..."

Shi Tai, struggling to stay awake just because of that phrase he wants to hear Pan say... over and over... and over... Shi Tai practically purrs over his shoulder.

"Is he alright?" Hakuno asks, he had watched the whole thing from behind the tree, Pan didn't seem surprised to see him but Yamato definitely did not shriek from energy loss.

"Yes... he'll be alright after some rest," Pan mutters.

"Um..."

Pan looks at Hakuno expectantly. Hakuno looks up at him with sad eyes.

"Subaru-sama wants to see you..."

Kenzo's camera snaps a picture as he watches his students gather around their meeting spot. The flash made them turn around.

"Ah! Kenzo-sensei," Junko beams, waving at him as he leaps down.

"Good, looks like everyone is here!" Kenzo beams.

"Hey sensei... don't you notice anything?" Junko asks, flipping her hair.

"Huh?" Kenzo asks, a little dim.

"It's the first time we've all gathered after you gave us these earrings," Junko beams.

Right those silver stud earrings that he had given them when they had all become chunin and when Kenzo would no longer be their team captain, it had been their graduation present of sorts, Suzuko has been busy helping the hokage out on the chunin exams, Junko has her ANBU missions while Junki has been leading his own team...

"I see... it's been a while huh..." Kenzo smiles fondly.

"I mean why do I have to go so far as to suspend my training to head out on a mission?" Shi Tai sighs.

"Aren't you happy to be able to go on missions with me now?" Hakuno asks.

"O-of course I am! Small missions, big missions, no matter what I'd love to go on missions with you Hakuno onii-chan!" Shi Tai beams.

Yamato sweat drops as Shi Tai's face turns as fast as the wind as soon as Hakuno speaks... his attitude with Pan, Noeru and Hakuno are totally different.

"Hey there Shi Tai... what happened to your training?" Suzuko muses.

"Ah Suzuko! You're back from the chunin exams?" Hakuno exclaims.

"Yeah..." Suzuko chuckles.

"My training has been suspended because of a mission..." Shi Tai pouts.

"Duty calls~" Hakuno beams.

"You... this is your first ever mission as a shinobi... you should be grateful for it!" Junki exclaims.

"Ah right... my first mission... but it's not as exciting as the land of waves mission I've heard so much about..." Shi Tai nudges Hakuno who smiles sheepishly.

There seems to be a bout of concidence today since Team Kagero which consists of Ayumu, Akira and Homura had returned from their mission.

"Caught another cat today Homura-chan?" Shi Tai smiles.

"Yep! I think I'm getting pro at this!" Homura beams.

"Let's go handle in your report~" Kagero beams.

"Okay papa!" Homura beams as she zooms away.

"Oh! Uncle Kei!"

"What... that girl has so many connections... wait why uncle kei?" Shi Tai asks.

"Well... Ayumu's uncle is Kei-sensei..." Junko mutters.

"Wait- then! Kei-sensei is!" Shi Tai exclaims.

"The third hokage's son..." Suzuko finishes.

"Eh... I never knew that..." Shi Tai gapes.

"To be fair... I never knew that either..." Hakuno chuckles.

"Me too!" Junki beams.

"Hey! That is nothing to be proud of! You literally went on a mission with him a few days ago!" Junko chews his ear off as she tugs at it.

"Eh..." Shi Tai mutters.

"What is it?" Kenzo asks, amicable and curious.

"Well it's just that me and Sato-sensei have the same affinity... Kei is related to the third hokage who raised me... I wonder what do I have in common with you Kenzo-sensei..." Shi Tai hums.

"Well that's for us to find out now isn't it? Make sure you complete your mission well so we can figure it out together," Kenzo beams.

"Okay," Shi Tai beams as he skips ahead while the other two follows him despite the captain being the one behind.

"Shi Tai~ wait for me!" Hakuno exclaims.

Kenzo smiles at them before looking at Yamato. He could be not much older than Shi Tai and younger than Hakuno...

"Are you the team captain?" Kenzo asks.

"Yes..." Yamato beams. "Pan-senpai has a different mission so..."

"I'll leave Shi Tai to you then..." Kenzo smiles.

"Roger," Yamato nods.

"Hey! Captain Yamato! You're slow!" Takusa exclaims.

"If you would excuse me," Yamato bows towards Kenzo before leaving.

"Right... I guess we are leaving too," Kenzo nods towards Suzuko, Junko and Junki who all nods in determination.

Meanwhile in the hokage office, Pan is giving his report to Subaru-sama.

"He is learning at a phenomenal speed... but he's still got a long way to go before he develops a new jutsu..."

"I expected that..." Subaru nods as he leans against his chair. "I'm sorry about this at such a time but... I want you to meet up with Aoi and look into developments with the akatsuki. I'd like to give Shi Tai the time to focus on training but..." Subaru looks away.

The cloaked figure stares down at Shi Tai and the others leaving before looking out into the horizon.

Chapter Text

Shi Tai looks around in surprise as he is surrounded by tall buildings that shadow over his small frame. The ground beneath him shakes and rises, making him lose his balance.

The haunting noise of flute and a string instrument echoes through his head like a pounding mess of loud noises that is trying to shatter his ear drums.

The instrument is telling him to run, to move but he cannot move as the boiling water burns through his legs.

Shi Tai leaps up from his sleeping bag as he turns to look at Takusa and Hakuno who are both sleeping beside him.

His nightmares are getting frequent... why is that? He couldn't go back to sleep again, even as the fatigue from his training is catching up to him. He tilts his head as he leans back onto his sleeping bag to look at Captain Yamato who isn't faring as well as Shi Tai is. Luckily for them, this is a D-rank mission to just help load some huge order from a market.

If anything Hakuno is strong enough to load all those baskets himself.

Shi Tai leans against the tree that his sleeping bag had been under and sighs, closing his eyes but not really sleeping nor resting.

"Can't sleep?" Hakuno asks with a soft smile.

Shi Tai looks to him in panic then at Yamato who seems to be dozing off at his post from the way his head was nodding off.

"Yeah..." Shi Tai smiles sheepishly.

"Me neither..." Hakuno smiles. "Is it strange? It's your first D-rank mission yet... I'm nervous for you..."

"No... not at all..." Shi Tai smiles. "If I hadn't spent some time outside the village after staying with Umi for a long time I would have freaked out too... but... you are here with me... aren't you? So there is nothing to worry about," Shi Tai beams.

"That's right..." Hakuno smiles.

"Say... I wanted to ask Pan but didn't get the chance to... but... why does he have your flute?" Shi Tai asks.

"I..." Hakuno looks away, looking thoughtful and serious. Shi Tai thought something bad happened but Hakuno is fine isn't he? He even defeated an akatsuki member with Yuri-sensei... "gave it away... to him... as a gift for his birthday."

"Huh? Can you do that?" Shi Tai frowns.

"Of course... so long as you wish hard enough, anything is possible!" He exclaims softly.

"Don't lie to me," Shi Tai snorts. "I'm not five anymore..."

"It's true..." Hakuno chuckles. "The Gakki clan's instruments are all living and breathing, with their own thoughts... as simple as it may be... simply wanting to protect someone..."

Shi Tai stares at Hakuno's fond expression only reserved for Pan. He feels something land on the pit of his stomach. He didn't want to call it jealousy but... he loves both Pan and Hakuno and didn't want to see them upset.

"I see... then Pan has you to thank huh," Shi Tai smiles.

"Hm?" Hakuno tilts his head.

"I mean... the ANBU does such dangerous missions everyday..." he can still remember the bodies of the ANBU corpses that littered the room during the chunin exams. They had masks that seem to come from hell but underneath all that... is a person... isn't it?

"Yeah... he needs it more than I do," Hakuno chuckles sheepishly. "All I do is heal and treat people... we aren't in a time of war so... it's mostly illness and minor injuries... the sand antidote was something I've never really done before..."

"Eh?" Shi Tai blinks at him in astonishment.

"Um... Subaru is a good teacher... haha..." Hakuno beams.

There was no way he just winged the antidote... right? That is far more impressive than it needed to be, one wrong ingredient or measurement and he would have killed Setta.

While Shi Tai is still dizzy from confusion, Yamato's sleep bubble bursts as he senses something in the distance.

Yamato lands beside them and raises his fingers to his lips.

The figure that had been following Shi Tai around, walks past the path through the forest. She stops right in the middle of it as she looks up at the moon.

She takes a step forth and a trip wire snaps up along with a trap, she easily dodges it, a kunai swings towards her but she easily leaps away. Yamato, Takusa and Hakuno had already gotten their go, so that left...

The sound of the seigan is too loud to be stealthy but it made it easy for Takusa to tackle the figure while she was distracted by Shi Tai.

"Who are you?" Takusa asks.

The woman raises her hand in surrender. "My name is Shi Makoto, I am here to ask for your help."

"If you needed help you could have went to the hokage or his assistant instead of sneaking around here... we thought you were an enemy shinobi..." Yamato sighs.

"Wait.. Shi? From the Shi clan?" Shi Tai asks in astonishment.

"Well my father's surname was Shi... but... I'm not sure you can call us a clan," Makoto chuckles, scratching her cheek sheepishly.

"The Shi clan used to be a big one but they are now scattered, it's hard to know your roots but... your ancestors had always been in Konoha..." Yamato mutters.

"Really?" Makoto gapes as she is pulled up from the ground by Takusa once it was clear she wasn't going to attack them. She takes off her bamboo hat and she looks nothing like Shi Tai at all but a lot like Shi Umi, she has red long messy hair and blue irises.

"It's a ninshu accurate Shi clan member!" Yamato exclaims.

"Huh?" Shi Tai reels back from confusion when he realise that yes, this is Umi's hair colour as well, if he hadn't seen her face he would have thought she was Umi just from her hair alone.

"You should... go to Konoha!" Shi Tai exclaims.

"I... went there already..." Makoto replies sheepishly.

"No, I mean... stay in Konoha! We can find out if we have any secret techniques... or ... or!" Shi Tai exclaims, excitedly.

"Ah... if there was... I think it will be too late for me to discover them... I'm old and have seen many things... I don't want to fight unless it is to defend myself..." Makoto beams.

"I... see..." Shi Tai sighs dejectedly.

"And? What did you need our help for?" Hakuno asks.

"Well... I heard about Team Yuri from the land of waves..." Makoto smiles sheepishly. "Please... I need help to save my friends!"

They all look to Yamato who shrugs. "We are in the middle of a D-rank mission, after we finish it then you can tell us what happened so we can formulate a plan, alright? Or is it an emergency?"

"It's am emergency... please... I don't think they can last much longer..."

"Captain Yamato..." Hakuno looks to him with determination.

Yamato is someone who puts his mission above anything else but Shi Tai, Hakuno and Takusa seem to want to follow her no matter what he does so he can only give in. Maybe they can save them before the sun rises.

Little did they know however, Team Kenzo's mission is related to theirs. They can only look at the devastation on the neighbouring small village that had no shinobi protection or only had a few, but to be overwhelmed like this in such a short period of time however...

"Did the mission say attacked or decimated?" Junki whistles as he takes in the destruction like a form of art, which demolition is, it's like someone has been contracted to strategically destroy the whole village only to leave behind parts of the foundation and no remains. It was clear that they had been burnt and destroyed by something wild and strong.

Kenzo narrows his eyes and even without Junki's expertise, he can already see what could have caused this... a monster... perhaps something with huge claws and a wild tail, heavy enough to destroy buildings and kill people.

"Let's find any survivors or enemies before reporting to the hokage," Kenzo only need lower himself for three of them to disappear to the far edges of the village, each one taking a corner they had stood around Kenzo-sensei.

Kenzo has a camera so he is fine with intel gathering, the rest of them has to use their senses to do so. Suzuko has a sharp eye while Junko can pretty much scour the place within a second.

But it was Junki that found something. He taps into his communicator and calls for the team over as he looks over the torn black cloth with red clouds on it.

Chapter Text

Shi Tai has a bad feeling about this... Takusa leaps back onto the ground to join the team after scouting the area, he shakes his head.

"There isn't anyone around but we'll keep finding..." Yamato replies. "We will split up to cover more ground... if there is a fight, it should be noisy but it's dead quiet, we will have to assume the worst."

Makoto grabs the hand closest to her which just so happens to be Shi Tai.

Takusa seems happy for him but the other three had gotteb bad vibes immediately which... she must be Takusa's twin cause she couldn't read the room either.

Shi Tai doesn't push her away however, if they wanted to see this through, they will have to see it through towards the end.

"Um... can I stay with this kid? I don't feel good leaving him alone like this..." Makoto mutters.

"I will be going with him," Yamato replies and nods towards Takusa and Hakuno who both leaves. "You should stay here where it's safe..."

"Ah... okay..." Makoto smiles but it wasn't really reassuring.

"Why not the three of us go?" Shi Tai asks.

"If we go in too big of a group we might get caught, besides, it's much safer here given that we haven't been ambushed yet... the canyon is there... isn't it?" Yamato asks, nodding towards the narrow path that leads to apparently what should be their destination but they had been ambushed before they could even reach the halfway point and Makoto was the only one who managed to make it out.

"I'm not sure if they made it onto the other side but... I'm afraid I won't survive if I went in on my own..."

"Once we make sure there is no remnants of ambush before we enter the canyon, alright?"

"Yes... of course..." Makoto can only smile as the two shinobis disappear together.

"I have a bad feeling about this..." Shi Tai mutters as they both look towards the canyon.

"What is it?" Yamato asks.

"I don't know but... it feels like I shouldn't be here..." Shi Tai mutters. "It's like... it's telling me to go away..."

Yamato frowns and looks up at the canyon. It doesn't look out of the ordinary, he cannot see any barrier or seal, nor any visible trap but... it is to be safe after all... Yamato seems ready to use a jutsu when Shi Tai suddenly grabs his arm and hears something in the distance.

Following his instincts, he immediately leaves his position.

"Hey wait!" Yamato was so confused that he almost got hit in the head by a sneak attack. Luckily he was an ANBU trained professional and his instinct was quick enough to dodge the... purple hand attack?

Yamato quickly leaps away and his eyes widen as a purple sludge, shaped like a cat hisses at him before melting back into the bushes.

'But that's impossible!'

'Wood style! Multi Wood Serpents!'

Thin layers of wood slither through the bushes to catch the strange creature only to come up blank. Yamato realises a possibility that it could have been a distraction and it clearly worked because Yamato had no idea where Shi Tai went.

'Crap-' Yamato hurried over to where Shi Tai went.

But his worries were unfounded as those things weren't exactly targeting Shi Tai. In his hurry to get to Shi Tai, he doesn't see the trip wire that activates the trap.

In a flash, Yamato disappears into thin air.

"One down... two more to go..."

Hakuno lands in front of the canyon, wondering if it is really as dangerous as it seems. Without a care in the world, he tries to enter the canyon only to be stopped by a barrier.

Hakuno tries moving only to be met with the same barrier even after he was quite far from the entrance.

Takusa lands where Hakuno had landed after watching him for a while and places his hands onto the barrier... only to be quickly tackled by Hakuno before he could even make contact.

"Are you crazy?!" Hakuno exclaims. "You shouldn't touch it!"

"Why not?" Takusa asks in surprise.

"If you do, you might never come back!"

Takusa notices movement behind them, they would have been shoved into the barrier had Takusa not used his wind jutsu to push them apart, saving both of them.

Hakuno and Takusa both look towards the cloaked figure with red hair.

"Makoto-san?" Hakuno asks.

The figure doesn't say anything, only sends albatrosses towards them. They are large white birds that swipes and attack them. Takusa tries to block them by using his knives, only for them to be too fast for him to even scratch.

The birds all swarm towards them and chase them away from the barrier. Hakuno tries using his shurikens, only for them to be dodged as well.

Hakuno could only attack the figure but the birds are in the way.

Takusa, seemingly understanding his intention as he tries to weave through the albatrosses, uses his wind jutsu to zip past them.

'Wind style! Great breakthrough!'

The wind shoots through them, parting the way like leaves.

A flash of white light almost hits them, instead, they hit Takusa mid air.

'This is!' Hakuno's eyes widen as his hair was caught in the light, where it got caught it got cut.

The figure looks behind her as the figure who took Yamato and Takusa reveals herself to be-

"Makoto-san!" Hakuno exclaims.

Makoto frowns as she stands in the middle of the moonlight. "Tch... you! What is the meaning of this?!"

The figure looks back at Makoto with a frown.

"You're part of the Shi clan too, aren't you?!" Makoto asks, grabbing a part of her red hair.

"Shi clan?" Hakuno asks in surprise.

Shi Tai finally reaches them, having spent ages trying to locate them only to miss the most obvious place which was in front of the canyon.

"Hakuno-san!" Shi Tai exclaims as he jumps towards him.

"You found someone? Makoto-san?!" Shi Tai exclaims, surprised to see her here.

"What did you do to my caravan?!" Makoto exclaims.

"What? How do you know that this guy is the one?" Shi Tai gapes.

"There is no one else out here but us... she is clearly the one who took them!"

"Then... why do you need us in the first place?" Hakuno asks. "It's clear that you know fuinjutsu you could have drawn her out yourself..."

Shi Tai glances at him in confusion.

"She won't come out no matter what I did, so of course I had to go find someone who would help me!" Makoto growls. "But I came over and felt something off about this place... telling me to leave... I don't know what the Shi clan's powers are but... it's clear that we have some connection to this place... you felt it too... didn't you?!"

She looks to Shi Tai who is surprised that she felt it too.

The figure doesn't say anything, only grips the edge of her hood and then pulling it over.

"That's...!" Hakuno exclaims, face pale as Shi Tai stares at the figure, dumbfounded.

Shi Umi stands in front of them, looking weary but the same as she did four years ago.

"I have already told them... there is nothing waiting for them through there... yet they insisted that there was the secret to immortality in there... now... they join their ancestors in the pure land."

"I don't believe you!" Makoto exclaims, purple smoke fizzle past them, cats of all sizes with the sharpest claws jumps at them, only Shi Tai seems rooted to the spot. The smoke and shape reminded him too much of the monster inside of him. He never had problems with cats however only after almost killing Noeru did his heart drop and time seem to freeze around him but time continues in the real world.

He would have been cut into pieces if an ink butterfly didn't wrap around him in a protective barrier.

Team Kenzo lands in front of Shi Tai and Hakuno.

"Hey hey hey- I can't sense anyone else here... where did your other two teammates go?" Junko asks as she unsheathes her sword.

"Here comes the party!" Junki exclaims in excitement as he chucks bombs towards Makoto who could only leap away from him. A flash of light surrounds her hand and Suzuko immediately takes one of her ink bottles and splashes it in front of Junki, making him stumble and fall before the light can catch his leg.

Junko takes the chance to attack her while she is focused on Junki, her sword slicing though her side and arm, almost chopping it clean off.

Junko swipes her sword again while they were still at close range but that only lasted but a mere second. That is when Suzuko and Junki comes to play. Since Junki is still recovering from his fall, Suzuko sends ink wolves to battle Makoto's cats while snakes fly towards her like animated brush strokes but with fangs and little red dots for eyes.

Makoto didn't think there would be reinforcements so she needed to dip. But Kenzo isn't letting her.

"Kenzo-sensei! Takusa and Captain Yamato are missing!" Hakuno exclaims.

Kenzo snaps his camera at Makoto as she lands onto the ground, successfully trapping her into his camera.

"Where did she go?!" Shi Tai exclaims.

"She is successfully trapped in Kenzo sensei's camera," Junki beams as he stumbles towards them. "Then? Where did the other two go?"

"I don't know... he got sealed in her light sealing jutsu... they should be fine... right Kenzo-sensei?" Hakuno asks.

"Light jutsu? From the Shiragaki clan?" Junko asks as she doesn't take her eyes off Umi.

Umi and Kenzo could only look at each other.

"I can reverse the sealing jutsu," Kenzo mutters since Umi's summonings hadn't attack them. Kenzo turns the knob onto his camera and clicks onto a button.

'Reverse jutsu!'

Takusa had been sealed here so he appeared frozen at the exact moment the light hit him. His jutsu resumes as well as he dashes towards the trees.

"Takusa-kun!" Hakuno exclaims, worried that he might have hurt himself, goes over to help him. But he looks fine save for a few leaves that got stuck in his hair.

Yamato had also returned to his place of origin.

"And? Are you the real Shi Umi?" Kenzo asks. "What happened to this Makoto girl?"

Shi Umi looks at Shi Tai who looks at her with nervousness.

"Kenzo-sensei, when you were five you were in charge of the 'Hero of Light' stage play but you had forgotten to turn the camera around so the whole play was just you and the teacher-"

Kenzo's face light up bright red, eyebrows twitching as Junki and Junko looks to each other for a moment before bursting out laughing, Suzuko hides her twitching features behind her hand, pretending to face palm.

"Shi Tai- on your seventh birthday we decided that you could go out for ramen on that day... you met your crush-" Umi adds and Shi Tai yells, trying to stop Umi from saying anymore but she is too slippery as she dodges his flailing arms.

"Hooo?" Junko asks, eager to hear the scoop but Hakuno and Takusa lands in front of them.

"A-aunt Umi please!" Shi Tai exclaims. Umi shrugs, not saying anything any longer, smiling knowingly.

"Well Shi Tai has only been with the hokage and Lady Umi for a long time and not many people knew that... I'm sure she is the real deal..." Kenzo mutters.

Shi Tai doesn't meet Hakuno's glance as he hides behind Umi like all the kids lady Umi had taken care of. She was the mother most orphans don't have. Hakuno's lips quivered as he runs towards Umi as she welcomes him with open arms.

She strokes through Hakuno's hair, expression finally less tense than before.

Junko's lips wobble as she grabs Junki by the hand who jumps as he was busy being emotional too. Lady Umi had often times visit the academy too, she was like the teacher that was in charge of emotional distress.

Everyone is just glad that she is alive and not dead like everyone expected.

Chapter Text

Makoto blinks as she is sent back to where she was when she was sealed only for a second later to be bounded by ink snakes.

"What- oof!" Makoto yelps as she lands onto the ground.

The konoha shinobis all surround her and looks at her expectantly.

"Now that you have no choice but to listen, I can finally explain to you what happened," Umi sighs as Junko helps Makoto up.

"I've explained to them that there is really no treasure beyond this boundary, only the Shi clan's ancestral home, Shirougakure, those without Shi blood who crosses this boundary will die... if you have Shi blood however... going through means you can never return..."

Shi Umi's words stop Shi Tai in his tracks. All of them immediately turn to look to him, a beat later, Makoto glances behind her.

"Do you think... my father... would be in there?" Shi Tai asks, lowering his head as his hands hover over the border.

"Tai-kun... your father is not there... only main branches of the Shi clan would know, hence why I am here... although I'm not part of the main branch, I do have this knowledge... the past Shi clan member who stood by here to guard the border and inform any unsuspecting people from walking to their doom has already entered, we were warned that having a family outside of the clan was just going to bring us pain and should go home to our people... but our parents lived their fullfilling lives here..."

Umi looks away with hesitance.

"I do want to help the village... I really do... but I never really agreed with the shinobi ways... I'm sure you'd understand it better than anyone..." Umi smiles as she turns Shi Tai around, caressing his forehead protector. "I won't stop you from going back but as much as going home seems like a good idea, you will never see what and whomever you love again... I want you to come back but not after you have lived your life here..."

As she speaks, she pulls Shi Tai into a hug. Her hugs are rare but welcomed. Shi Tai wonders if his mother hugs are also this warm as he melts into her embrace.

"What about you Umi-san? If you returned to the village now... you would be able to live a comfortable life..." Kenzo asks.

"Like I said... I don't like the shinobi system... I can't live comfortably knowing this system will not change..." Umi mutters. "I will stay here... until Shi Tai is ready to leave..."

"But that... could take years! Why don't you just abandon this post?!" Junki exclaims.

"And let innocent people wander in and die?!" Junko exclaims, knocking his head.

"I want to take over your post," Makoto replies as she stares at the ground.

"What?!" Junko exclaims.

"It's clear that she wants to go inside doesn't she? Since I'm part of the Shi clan I can guard the border too... it's not like I have anything to live for here... I can wait... a few years here is nothing compared to what I have to endure alone aimlessly in this world..."

"How can we trust you anyway?" Junki frowns, Suzuko places a hand onto his shoulder to calm him down.

"You don't have to, we'll do this for a few years before you go in... it is clear that you can hold your own against me... you've foiled me twice after all," Makoto smirks at Umi who seems to relent.

"Lady Umi..." Junko looks at Umi with worry.

"It's fine... I'm willing to try if you are," Umi smiles.

"At least take our team... Junko has been in the ANBU, Suzuko and Junki are both jonins..." Kenzo replies.

Umi's expression falls. "So young..." she sighs, shaking her head even though it would be safer for them to be here, they cannot spend their time here doing nothing but wait.

Umi places a hand onto Shi Tai's shoulder and smiles.

"You don't have to force yourself to be a shinobi, remember everything Reizo and I have saved for you is still there should you don't want to fight anymore..."

Shi Tai nods, he doesn't tell Umi that is impossible for him so long as he has the nine tails inside of him and the akatsuki are after him. How could he stay at home and let other people sacrifice their lives for him? And there was also the mission of bringing Nakano home.

There is a lot Shi Tai wanted to tell Umi but he can't, he is afraid that she will be torn between her duty and compassion and him when she should never have to worry about him or give him anything.

He is supposed to have parents to do that for him.

"You know me," Shi Tai smiles. "I can't walk for too long without losing my breath so I'll take it easy of course! The new hokage... Lord Subaru... is quite understanding, we were supposed to be on a D-rank mission after all..."

"I see..." Umi smiles. "Well how did your mission go?"

"Ah... we abandoned it because she looked like she really needed our help..." Shi Tai looks to Makoto who is still bounded by Suzuko.

Umi looks at Shi Tai with a serious expression. "Focus on your missions... alright? Get a few experiences before helping someone if not the next time you try to help someone you might bump into someone dangerous... alright?" Umi asks.

"Right..." Shi Tai smiles.

Umi nods before looking back to Team Kenzo.

"You can release her now, I'll take it from here," Umi smiles.

Suzuko doesn't seem convinced but it wasn't like she has a choice given it's an order from Lady Umi. As soon as the ink snakes loosen, purple fog bursts from Makoto.

Suzuko immediately tries to tighten the snakes again as Kenzo whips out his camera only to find the fog too thick to accidentally seal up one of their own. Suzuko hurries over to where Makoto was only to find her snakes wiggling around an empty area where she was. Takusa who had been watching silently with Hakuno uses his wind style to clear up the fog.

Umi had used her body to shield Shi Tai instinctively as they were the closest to each other.

As the fog clears, they find her nowhere to be found.

"Where could she have gone?" Junki asks.

"I..." Umi looks to the boundary, leading Shi Tai to also look.

"Did it feel like someone pass through it just now?" Shi Tai asks.

Umi sighs, rubbing her forehead. "It's fine... I don't mind staying here forever or for as long as I need to... you don't have to come back here if you don't want to..."

"No... I want to help..." Shi Tai looks up at her in determination. "But... why is this boundary here anyway? And who put it here?"

Umi sighs, closing her eyes. "The elders of the Shi clan had done so... it's to protect our clan's secrets... it's the only way to make sure that people won't use them to hurt other people."

"What... I thought someone placed the curse around the village on surprise..." Junki frowns as Junko nudges him for inputting his unwanted input.

"I think it's best if we keep this between us and the hokage... it would make him relieved to hear you safe and sound," Kenzo smiles.

"I'm not so sure about that but feel free to," Umi smiles. "I wouldn't mind any visitors even though I decided when I came here that I was ready to take on this responsibility without seeing anybody I know for a long time..."

"Are you sure? I can stay here... if you want to..." Kenzo mutters.

"Sensei, I think you should stay here, just in case Makoto didn't actually go inside," Suzuko replies. "I can bring everyone home..."

"Erm what about our mission...?" Hakuno mutters softly raises his hand.

"It's already past the day we were supposed to do our mission... I think there will be no point in going back there... don't you think?" Takusa smiles even though his words are a little too cold.

"Right..." Junko's smile twitches as she holds back from being unruly in front of Lady Umi.

"I couldn't ask you to do that... you still have your whole life ahead of you, starting anew.... you need friends to help you move on..."

Kenzo shakes his head as he turns to his team. Junki looks like he wants to argue but Junko and Suzuko both hold him back by a simple pat on his shoulder.

"Team Kenzo, will always be a team, it's not like Kenzo-sensei is going somewhere far away where we won't know... he is doing a good thing by being here and helping Lady Umi," Suzuko smiles sadly as Junki's shoulder sags.

They hadn't been on a mission together since Suzuko became chunin but they have grown to be fine shinobis on their own. Monster rookies they were and will continue to be.

"Kenzo-sensei," Junki sniffles, "Take care of yourself then! I'll come to see you everyday!"

"You idiot," Junko chuckles as she ruffles his hair. "What about doing missions? Don't slack off now that you have your own team."

Umi smiles as she sits down onto the ground.

"Why don't we spend a few more hours together? You can tell me about the team of yours-"

In the end, they spend another half a day there. It was clear that Makoto was gone, either went into the village or left to regroup and attack the border with a bigger team.

"We will be in touch, if there is an emergency... you know how to contact us," Suzuko waves towards Kenzo-sensei as they leave the area.

"Eh? Where is that other kid?" Junki asks.

Yamato joins them as they all move back towards Konoha like he had been there the whole time. Which he had, he had only been in the shadows to support them just in case they were ambushed.

Suzuko glances back at Yamato then at Shi Tai. In the middle of going to leave, Kenzo and Suzuko had shared a small private conversation. Turns out Suzuko had already asked the hokage for permission and showed her the message from the hokage.

"I still worry about the Akatsuki will be after Shi Tai... it's more likely that you will need my help more than I will need yours, so if there is any trouble, you can summon me and I will be ready," Kenzo replies, handing her a scroll.

Suzuko nods as she keeps it in her pouch. She looks ahead in determination, she wasn't going to let her sensei down, the scroll will not be used unless absolutely necessary.

Kenzo watches the forest where his students have left.

"Oh? That's rare of you to go with climbing silver right off the bat~" Abe muses as he looks up to Sato who smiles as Mirai sighs, content on his lap. "Let's take it nice and slow... we've got the time after all."

"It's an advance guard for breaking through enemy's defense," Sato smirks as he chews onto his daughter's half eaten lolipop. "Sometimes you have to be able to make moves like that..."

"Eh?" Abe tilts his head unbelieving. "I thought you didn't like moves like that... just like me."

"Sacrifice is required in order to protect the king when you opponent's skilled."

Abe snorts as he stares at him. "Is something the matter Sato-sensei? You sound more thoughtful than you were when you played with Kei-sensei..."

"It's nothing..." Sato smiles as he places a hand onto Mirai's back who nudges closer to Sato. "I recently started to understand the importance of the 'king'."

"... well it's obvious isn't it? The game is over if you get your king taken in Shogi..." Abe frowns as he places his next move.

"If you were to liken the leaf village shinobi to a shogi piece... Abe... in the end you would be a knight... although weak in strength... a knight can advance by jumping over pieces. This unique movement resembles your flexible thinking."

Abe narrows his eyes at Sato-sensei. "Sato-sensei you know how I feel about personality tests, can we not do this now?"

"Bare with me for a second, I'd like you to guess who the 'king' is?"

"Isn't it just the hokage?" Abe muses as his king takes away his sacrificial pawn.

"That is what I thought until just recently... but it's not like that..."

"Then what is it?" Abe asks as somewhere on the other side of the village, Team Kagero is speaking with the hokage about their recent mission. Subaru speaks to them in a serious tone but Homura's eyes are all sparkling as she receives the chunin vest.

"You'll understand when the time comes..."

Chapter Text

"Who the king is huh... well I wouldn't know given I don't play the game that much but... it is something to think about... isn't it?" Takeshi smiles as he looks at the direction of the graveyard while Abe hands the blueprints over to Takeshi.

Takeshi has seen so many people die as sacrificial pawns for the hokage but not once had Reizo bat an eye towards them. Takeshi's eyes soften as he watches the hokage's symbol being the tallest over them all, looking over the other deceased, but only in his casket, were they forced to face each other's reality.

"Why won't you go visit them?!"

Takeshi looks up from the documents he had just taken from the hokage. Kei, who had been young back then had no sense of respect for his dad who had only been staying in the office, buried inside paperwork.

"They died for the feudal lord, the king! Yet you won't acknowledge them or my ability to complete this mission... you don't know... you never cared!"

"Now now, Kei-kun, don't talk to your father like that... he has been busy with state affairs as well-" Takeshi tries to calm the recently appointed team captain but Kei slaps his hand aside. Reizo narrows his eyes at his unruly son who balls his fists up in anger.

"You never acknowledged onee-chan when she died too when are you going to take care of your own children?! You... you do even have a heart?!" Kei exclaims, tears streaming down his face. He is still a kid at heart after all...

"I've failed to teach you as a father manners it seems," Reizo mutters, going back to looking at the documents he isn't really putting his heart into reading. "Don't come in here unless you have something important to tell me."

"Nothing... nothing is ever important to you other than the mission..." Kei mutters before running away.

"Reizo..." Takeshi sighs as he can only helplessly watch him leave.

Reizo sighs before lowering his papers. "He will understand himself... sooner or later... the 'king' that they are striving so hard to protect..."

Takeshi remembers that conversation where the only time 'king' was mentioned.

"Takeshi-sensei?" Abe frowns up at him. "Are the schematics not good? I can still make the adjustments you require if you like..."

Takeshi looks to Abe in surprise before looking back at the blueprints in his hand. He shakes his head with a smile.

"I think this will be a great addition to the academy..."

"Eh? Kei-sensei used to be a rebel?" Shi Tai asks as he grabs the dango from Homura who exclaims in protest.

"Yes... he had left the village to learn all sorts of illegal jutsus, including the eight gates that once defeated many people..." Ayumu muses as he takes a sip of his tea.

"Enough of that old man- tell me Shi Tai! How is your new jutsu coming up?! I am developing one myself why don't we see who can do it the fastest!" Homura exclaims.

"What kind of jutsu are you making?" Shi Tai asks.

"It's an awesome, enormous, extravagant, powerful, awesome-"

"You said that one already-" Akira muses as Homura continues to list a bunch of cool adjectives she knew.

"-fire style jutsu!" Homura exclaims, slamming the table. Even with the crowd at the dango shop, there were people still glancing at her, some annoyed, some surprised.

"Alright alright..." Kagero chuckles as he pats Homura's head. "Finish your sweets and let Shi Tai get back to training, his training is a mission directly from the hokage y'know?"

"Whaaat?! Why can't the hokage pay me for developing a new jutsu too?!" Homura exclaims.

"How about we make a deal?" Shi Tai chuckles. "If you manage to finish the jutsu before me I will give you all of the money, okay?"

"What... you might as well give me it..." Akira snorts. "Homura is already rich..."

"What?!" Homura exclaims, pointing at Akira accusatory. "That day you bought an entire watch for your dad and you are saying you aren't rich?!"

"Hey hey... I've been saving that from the missions we have been doing... besides, it's a second hand watch from a travelling merchant- appearances can be deceiving after all!" Akira beams.

"Are you saying I look poor?!" Homura exclaims, trying to climb over Kagero to get to Akira. There is a reason why he always sat in between them.

"Okay okay okay, that's enough Homura, take another cup of tea... I think you've had too much sugar to be this energetic-"

Shi Tai chuckles as he watches them mess around.

"The attacks weren't from the Akatsuki... it's from a group of travelling rogues that pretend to be the Akatsuki to throw off the shinobi villages off their trail," Suzuko explains as she gives Subaru her report. "With the information you have provided the other villages rumors have been spreading far and wide and other rogues have been taking advantage of that. Is what Pan reported as well... he has gone to continue his training with Shi Tai and pass on the report for me to check in case there was any leads as to finding out who this Shi Makoto is."

"I see..." Subaru replies as he places down both the reports.

"The Akatsuki always works in two man teams... so a caravan is highly unlikely to be theirs..." Pan had told her after giving him her report as well. "But it could be that they are changing it up and encouraging the spread of fear using their cloaks, it will lead to the villages and shinobis making rash decisions and hopefully placing them on a silver platter, we should be careful as to what we plan on doing next..."

In the land of lightning, a lone woman hovers over the waters of the lake of reflections. The bars towards the lake bursts apart as two cloaked figures with red clouds approaches her.

She slowly opens her eyes and slowly turns towards them. She has dark long hair that is black in the dark but the parts where the moonlight shone on her silky hair, is a tint of blue. She is adorned with gold and with no headband, she looks to be an egyptian princess but that was just looks, she is here in the dark of a cell in the land of lightning anyway, she might as well be a common crook.

"Come with us quietly, my religion goes against this mission... are you sure I can't just kill her and get the bounty? She seems to be decked out in jewels too I bet you can get a lot of money with that~"

"The mission is absolute... Hidan... don't make me restrain you again..."

"Man Kakuzu... you're really no fun you know that?"

Sora Yukina doesn't seem all impressed by them but then again, she looks like all the fight had been sucked out of her before they had even arrived.

"Let's just get this over with," she mutters as she shifts into an orange dessert fox with wide yellow eyes and sharp claws and fangs and two tails, although big and fiery, doesn't disturb the peace of the water below it at all. It almost looks...

"Magical," Hidan grins as he twirls his amulet in his hands his triple bladed scythe gleaming menacingly in the dark.

"Forgive me... my god... Homare-sama... I have to kill these people... no matter what-" an echoing voice whispers into the air.

"Ho? You have a god too? Too bad... there is only one true god present here!" Hidan grins as he swings his scythe only for it to hit the air. "Uh oh..." the two tails sends a burst of fire towards them all while the ground beneath them explodes while they were not looking, completely destroying the prison cell's entrance.

"The two tails is supposed to be a monster of eternal sleep... how come its this energetic?" Hidan grumbles under his breath.

By the time the sun had set however... it's clear that there is only one god there as Hidan lays in a pool of his own blood, the whole mountain the prison has been in have still been crumbling from the gaping hole made it in by something so explosive.

On the base of the mountain is the remnants of a prison base and on one of the cracked walls is Yukina who leans against the wall, unconscious and bleeding in the same way Hidan is.

"It's been 30 minutes... are you done yet?" Kakuzu glares at Hidan while he flip open his map.

"You cannot rush the ritual!" Hidan who should be unconscious from the rush of blood pulls out the rod from his side and sits up like he just got a nice massage.

"We should go to our next mission soon... then I can claim the price on the hidden cloud shinobis we managed to kill... is it not enough for you?" Kakuzu asks.

"Every fight I'm in must be perfect! Or the wrath of Jashin-sama will strike you!" Hidan snarls.

The sun hovers like flames in the distance. As a pair of orange eyes glow in the dark, ethereal, otherworldly yet so human at the same time, behind the very same bars that trapped the princess in. But it can only close back and wait for the right time.

Something emerges from the ground.

Kakuzu narrows his eyes as he watches the creature.

"Zetsu huh..."

"You're finally done..." Zetsu muses. "I thought you are supposed to be powerful... Hidan..."

"Shut up!" Hidan exclaims. "It's not my fault you didn't tell us this jinchuriki was going to attempt a suicide bomb! Turning into the tailed beast like that... it's not amusing at all! I almost died!"

Kakuzu scoffs.

"Don't give me that attitude!" Hidan shrieks. "We've fallen behind with our Jinchuriki hunt because of your side job! Money money money! Greed is a sin! Wrath is absolute!"

"I've been left in charge of the Akatsuki finances, of course I'm going to worry about money the most... money makes the world go round..." Kakuzu muses.

"Money is important..." Zetsu sighs in a soft voice. A darker, silky voice tsks. "More importantly search for the next one immediately, I'll take the two tails with me..."

Chapter Text

"What's the next step in my training?" Shi Tai asks.

"Sato-sensei have taught you how to make a wooden figure hasn't he? Well you are going to take a step further and try to cut off the waterfall by turning a part of it into stone," Pan replies.

"Eh? I can do that?" Shi Tai asks.

"Of course, doing so will complete your training in change in chakra nature," Pan smiles.

"I'll be here to make sure the nine tails chakra doesn't leak out," Yamato smiles with a wave.

"And I'm here for emotional support," Hakuno beams.

"I'll be counting on your healing jutsu as well... Hakuno..." Pan glances at Hakuno who looks surprise before nodding with a reassuring smile.

Shi Tai and his clones stand upon the wood platform made by Yamato around the waterfall before concentrating his chakra into changing nature and forming it into his hands. He takes it slow, analysing his approach on how he is going to do this.

Pan smiles as he leans against the tree to read his book.

"This is going to take a while it seems..." Yamato muses.

'To think that he'd master cutting leaf in a few hours when it will normally take months... I'm sure Shi Tai will master this in no time...' Pan watches Shi Tai has he attempts to raise the earth.

Meanwhile the other two had already reached the land of fire.

"A temple? Here?" Hidan frowns.

"It might not be an ordinary temple..." Kakuzu muses as his fists hardens and knocks down the door.

"Lady Kame! Someone has broken through our temple door! It's the Akatsuki!" A monk exclaims entering the inner rooms of the temple.

"That's sooner than I've envisioned... Shintaro... deal with the intruders," the shadow under the bed curtains turns to a man with messy black hair and glasses.

"What... that doesn't look like a monk..." Hidan frowns as Shintaro walks past the monks who made way for him.

"He's Shintaro, one of the twelve guardian shinobis who protected the feudal lord in a mission a few years back... he has a 30 million ryo bounty on his head in our Bingo book..."

"Again with the money?! If you kill someone in a temple for money you are going to hell!" Hidan exclaims.

"Money is the key that opens all the doors," Kakuzu muses. "That's just what I want..."

"I don't know what you guys want but please leave quietly..." Shintaro sighs, adjusting his glasses.

"No meaningless slaughter huh? That goes against my religion," Hidan grins as he swings his scythe.

"The temple of fire is the greatest shinobi temple in the land of fire... and it's said that all the monks control the special power known as the gift of the sages..."

"I don't care... but they are in the way!" Hidan exclaims as he charges towards him. Kakuzu following suit.

Shintaro sighs. "I'm not a monk though..." he chuckles as he raises his palms and a goddess appears behind him as multiple hands hits them as they try to attack him.

"Ah... what a pain..." Hidan grins as he easily gets up to attack again and again.

'This guy...' Shintaro frowns. He isn't even moving a muscle yet Hidan is taking the punches that is supposed to be able to send fiery pain through someone's nerves like they tickled.

A scream cuts through the temple as the curtain is pulled open only to find it empty. It wasn't like it was obvious there was no one there given the whole roof has been blown off. Kakuzu thinks there should be someone else here but he could be wrong.

Shi Tai looks up at the night sky with a frown, he has a bad feeling about this...

But there was no time to dwell around, if he gets stronger soon he will not need to worry about anyone else.

Wakana strolls through the forest with a basket in her hand. She looks up at the waterfall that wasn't there the last time she saw this training ground and gapes at the sheer size of the training. But Shi Tai seems to be doing well, already up and training.

"What are you waiting for?" Hakuno muses as he steps out of the shadows.

"Oh... Hakuno... I didn't sense you there," Wakana almost jumped out of her skin at Hakuno's sudden appearance, thinking he was some wild animal.

"Sorry... I tend to do that intentionally," Hakuno chuckles. "Those are for Shi Tai... aren't they?" He asks, nodding towards her basket.

"Yes but... I'm not sure he would need it..." Wakana smiles as she looks at the clones working their best. "That's... a forbidden jutsu... isn't it... and he manages to do six..."

"Yes... he has the chakra reserves to do this type of training... at least that's what Pan says..." Hakuno mutters.

Wakana clutches her basket before placing it at a tree stump in Pan's field of vision. Not wanting to disturb them, both Wakana and Hakuno leaves, Pan watches Hakuno laugh at something Wakana said before closing his eyes in resignation.

"Shi Tai! Let's take a break," Pan calls as he waves the basket. Shi Tai releases the jutsu and leaps down towards Pan. Mid air however the fatigue caught up to him and Pan, noticing it, immediately catches him.

"Don't over do it," Pan's voice is soft as Shi Tai cannot help but grin a little from giddiness, it reminded Pan of back when he was a little kid and he could still carry him... well he still can now given they are the same height but lighter much lighter than him, it won't be long until he becomes taller than him with the rate he is growing.

Yamato can rest but also wishes he has some popcorn as he glances at them with a knowing look. Pan is probably the youngest amongst them in terms of birthday but still acts like the big brother.

"Try some, Wakana left this for you," Pan leads him over to the bench Yamato made for his senpai as Shi Tai opens it to find it filled with food pills.

"This is...?" Shi Tai takes one, sniffing them experimentally.

"Food pills, it can replenish your chakra and has medicinal properties," Pan replies as he gave one to Yamato but Shi Tai is the first person to eat it.

Shi Tai's face turns pale but forces himself to chew it and swallow it. Having eaten medicine his whole life he can pretty much endure any flavour. But Yamato isn't as strong and immediately spits it out.

"What are these?!" Yamato exclaims. "They are inedible!"

Even so, as Wakana arrives to bring another basket she is astonished to see Shi Tai still going even after five days... she still worries that his physicality might make him suffer but it seems like he is doing well.

"Wakana!" Takeshi smiles as he bumps into her while she is leaving the shop with medical herbs.

"Takeshi-sensei," Wakana smiles as they walk and catch up.

"I see... Shi Tai is doing very well huh... I worry a little about Team Pan but... it seems like they are doing well too... that's good..." time sure pass by very fast, Shi Tai hadn't been at the academy before but... seeing him just once there was enough to convince him of his future as a great shinobi. Takeshi is sure that Shi Tai can do it.

To catch up to Pan... Hakuno and Nakano...

As hope shines onto Konoha's new generation, it casts a shadow that solemnly walks into the village. An attendant is sent to visit the hokage to inform him of the situation.

"I'll send someone to protect Lady Kame while she is here... to lose her temple overnight..." Subaru bites into his nails as he turns away from the trembling attendant who have seen many things but only within the temple walls... death isn't easy to come despite them worshipping the afterlife.

Seima looks to Subaru in worry.

"Send the newly formed platoons immediately... they are not to leave the land of fire and to be dealt with swiftly," Subaru orders.

"Yes sir!"

Abe and Pan were both playing Shogi while Shi Tai is taking a break. Pan is used to long hours so his mind is still as sharp as ever.

"Ah! You've beat me again!" Abe exclaims.

"Next bubble tea haul is on you then," Pan smirks as Abe ruffles his hair in frustration.

"You... really know how to fake..." Abe grumbles. "And... Lord Hokage is summoning all the jonins and chunins available for this mission yet he doesn't just let us all go at a time... I wonder... if four man teams are enough for this mission... I heard that they killed one of the guardian shinobi twelve... it's a close friend of Sato and Kei-sensei..."

Pan closes his eyes and hums.

In a conversation in the shadows, a figure similar to Abe and Pan seems to be playing shogi together.

“We have twelve pieces here, you are in control of all of them in the battlefield, there are four other enemies you have to deal with, one is a small faction with highly skilled shinobi, simply surrounding them with numbers is not enough, we need a skilled army, another has overwhelming numbers in puppets, they are practically immortal with a set of abilities, can be annoying to deal with but with the right knowledge on their weak points, the army can easily be broken.”

The other nods, listening attentively with his posture at attention they are clearly not actually playing the game, rather, they were discussing about a war.

“The third village… their kage is quite troublesome but let’s say their focus is not on us, but on the fourth which focus is not on this war but preventing a civil uprising..."

"Then wouldn't it be better to subjugate the fourth village into alliancing with us?"

"The fourth village has their own pride, those who alliance with them is sure to get a knife in the back... it's best if we don't provoke them."

"Then... the one to deal with the small faction but with high skilled shinobi would be one piece who is strong enough to take enemies on his own, it's risky but... the tank is able to sustain himself until a team of three, one tank, flank and support deals with the skilled army, since the third village is focused on the fourth we should let them fight it out before using our best flankers to attack them from behind."

"Hm... but how many?"

"How many? Hm... well three is too little for a well balanced village but five might be too much for a sneak attack..."

"Whose to say? Maybe your fifth member is a tiny rat?" The figure chuckles.

"Sensei... your humor is unmatched..." the other muses although his words are praise his tone is clearly sarcasm.

The sensei's shoulder sagged like he just been stabbed by his words.

"Now let's say that the team is four..." the sensei raises his fingers. "What would you think the fourth's role would be?"

Chapter Text

Pan looks up at Shi Tai whose frustration seems silent but prominent in the way that his progress seems to be going backwards.

"Nakano..." Shi Tai grits his teeth, technique is not enough he needs the determination... for Hakuno... and Pan... who are both counting on him to be able to catch up with them... three of them... they are going to bring Nakano home.

That burning desire of saving someone manages to cut through his shadow clones and at the same time, they manage to raise the earth and cut off the waterfall.

Yamato's eyes widen. "That's... really fast... this kind of training is really something..."

Pan doesn't say anything to refute him but it's not true... isn't it? There is also the determination to bring back the guiding light into a dark reality.

'Nakano... can you see him now?' Pan asks. 'The three of us... we are going to bring you back...'

"Alright," Pan claps his hands as he gestures for Shi Tai to return to the ground so they can finally work on his jutsu.

But a loud sound of a growling stomach forces them to take a break. Shi Tai can't even hide it from Pan as he supports him through his fatigue.

"Ramen... ramen..." Shi Tai mutters.

"Hai hai," Pan muses as they both walk through the town to head to Ichiraku ramen. Though since when did Shi Tai like ramen anyway?

Wakana just so happens to reach the training ground while they were away. She didn't know if she wanted to wait here or leave it there until they came back but she is worried that they might get stolen by birds if she did...

"Wakana?" Junko asks as she strolls through the forest with Hakuno and Takusa to meet them.

"Oh... Hi junko," Wakana smiles.

"Oh? What is that you have there?" Junko asks in surprise.

"It's food pills... for Shi Tai..." Hakuno mutters.

"I see! I see! Man that guy Shi Tai is so lucky to have you looking after him huh?" Junko asks in amusement as she nudges her.

"Don't make fun of me please..." Wakana chuckles as she keeps the basket out of her grubby hands. "Here, you each can try one, it's nutritious and good for you!"

While she lists off all the ingredients it didn't take long for Junko to pocket it and for Hakuno to take the whole thing into his mouth. Takusa is sensible, taking a small bite but immediately phases out of reality and drops the pill.

"Huh? Where did Takusa go?" Junko asks in amusement.

"Alright... we are here-" Pan starts but was suddenly interrupted by a loud shout.

"Welcome!"

Pan blinks and his eyebrow twitches as he tries to keep his smile. Was he scolding him? "Um... hi?" Pan helps Shi Tai onto the seat.

"I'll take the tonkotsu miso with pork slices..." Shi Tai mumbles as he lays his head onto the table, half asleep.

"Right! We have a new menu!" Ayame beams, showing Shi Tai the menu.

"Are we in an alternate reality...? Why is everything changed to Tsukemen..." Shi Tai mutters.

"Well it's fine isn't it? Tsukemen is pretty much ramen anyway..." Pan mutters.

"No it's not... as with soba noodles, you dip tsukemen in sauce before eating..." Yamato sighs, crossing his arms. "The concept is entirely different!"

"Whatever... just give me anything you have..." Shi Tai grumbles, too hungry to care.

"Thank you for the food!"

"Here's your bill~"

Pan didn't even take a look at it before tilting his head towards Yamato who had three bowls despite saying that it's entirely different from ramen, he seems to have enjoyed it.

"Captain Yamato~ would you take care of this?" Pan asks.

"What? Isn't it usually the senior who takes care of it?" Yamato smirks.

"There are no seniors or juniors in regards to the men I respect... well you're pretty much the only junior... I respect..."

Yamato looks at Pan in surprise.

"But I guess I should take care of it..." Pan sighs.

Only for the reverse psychology to work.

"Thank you for coming!"

Pan looks rather smug while Shi Tai chuckles.

'Pan... the sweet talker...'

While they were messing around things get serious at the hokage office.

"Using the twenty platoons we are currently laying out a search net with a radius of hundred and fifty kilometers," Seima reports as he hands over the map to Subaru. "Even an ant won't be able to escape our sight."

But the reports are saying otherwise. None of them have found the Akatsuki yet... except for one platoon...

An old monk and young monk sits in the rubble of their former home and school where they had been raised since young, mourning the loss of their fellow monks when four figures lands in front of them.

"You are... from the hidden leaf... right?" The young monk asks.

Kei, Sato, Abe and Yukimura walks towards them.

"We were contacted by a monk who is in your care..." the young monk hurriedly adds, hoping that they don't misunderstand them even though they seem to be the calmest bunch of people.

"I am the head monk of the temple of fire... I had been running an errand outside the temple and return as quickly as I could but..." the old monk sighs as he looks out into the destruction.

"We asked the neighbouring temple to help with the recovery of bodies..." the young monk mutters, face pale from all the death he had seen.

"What about Shintaro? I heard he was visiting the temple's soothsayer when it happened..." Kei mutters.

"Actually... we have been unable to find Shintaro's remains..."

"Um... Captain Kei... I don't really want to bring this up but... but Shintaro has a 30 million ryo bounty on his head .... on the black market..." Yukimura replies.

"Bounty..." Abe grits his teeth. "That is terrible... but... if these guys from the Akatsuki know about the bounty... It's possible that they could have went to a collection office... means the body would be with them..."

"Where is the closest collection office?" Sato asks.

"I only know of one around here but there should be more than that... the closest one to the village is the furthest one from here... I can send Tako back to the village for more information..." Yukimura bites into her finger before doing the summoning jutsu. While she sends a message back to the village, Kei turns to the old monk.

"Please... allow me to say a prayer for all of you who are about to fight..."

Kei smiles at the old monk before nodding.

Abe glances at Sato-sensei and Kei-sensei who both looks determined to at least get Shintaro's body back.

'Shintaro... you were the youngest of the guardian shinobi twelve... everyone worked hard to get you to live out your life... but you're always trying to find the next big thing... aren't you?' Kei sighs as he remembers them fighting along side each other.

Shintaro was not the talkative type yet he is babied by the other members a lot. Even though he is a genius prodigy...

'I would have wanted to speak to you one last time...' Kei sighs. 'Me and Sato are the only one left... huh...'

"Thank you very much, I will at the very least get back Shintaro's remains..."

"Please don't push yourself too far... you too have a bounty on your head for being a former member of the guardian shinobi twelve... please be careful..."

"Don't worry!" Sato grins as he leans against Kei's shoulder. "My bounty is five million and Kei's bounty is seven million higher than Shintaro, we won't die that easily!"

'Sato-sensei... don't joke about that so easily...' Abe sighs internally. Yukimura can only glare at the two other guys that doesn't seem to be taking this very seriously.

Yukimura sighs, she hadn't been on a mission for a long time, although the fifth hokage efforts to include the Tengu clan had been extended to the new generation as a gesture of goodwill, the adults have mixed feelings about this new development.

"Of course you'll accept this mission! Hardly do we get missions that don't involve just being in the village!" Her brother, the head of the Tengu clan police branch slams his hand onto his table as the clan head, Suika looks like she rather be anywhere else.

"Don't get too worked up Hoshimura..." Yukimura sighs, her elder sister side showing.

"Suika-san... you should push for more missions like this... make the Shiragaki clan jealous, show them who is the better clan!" Hoshimura exclaims.

Yukimura didn't care if he was the head of the police force, she knocks her brother's head which she is sure is empty.

"Instead of worry about other clans you should worry about yours! What happened to pushing for more police force members? Is it good for their mental if they were given false hopes of unlocking tengu chakra?" Yukimura asks, pulling the chief of police force's ears.

"Ow ow ow! They can though! Even if their parents didn't have it!"

"It's still a ten percent chance! Look at Rukia-sama! His parents, grandparents and siblings never had the tengu chakra no matter what are the chances that his child has it he still won't raise a family in this state!"

"All of us are descendants of the same Tengu clan members that all had Tengu chakra, while it means that there is a ten percent chance that one who hasn't had immediate ancestors with Tengu chakra awaken it but the opposite is also the same... there is a fourty percent chance that being born under two tengu chakra parents gives you no tengu chakra at all, no matter how much suffering you have endured... then there are conditions to unlock the tengu chakra too, while there is no age limit the time when you are most likely to unlock it is at ages ranging from six to twelve."

Yukimura doesn't have the legendary Tengu chakra but is still a shinobi nonetheless. Her, Rukia and Hirota are known as the three pillars of the Tengu clan without the Tengu chakra. Two out of three of them are gone...

Kei glances at her as he leaps through the forest in determination.

"It's likely that we will find clues at the temple of fire... I urge you to send my team there along with Sato-kun," Kei is in the hokage office before she had summoned the platoons. The hokage need a different perspective so who better than to ask than the most strategic and resourceful jonin of his generation?

Despite being older, he is the type to take it slow when he doesn't need to, letting him see things that other people may miss.

"Alright... I will place Yukimura on your team for extra strength then... your team..." Subaru mutters.

"They will be fine," Kei smiles. "I trust them to be able to hold their own."

Subaru sighs before nodding. "Alright, I'll call you when it's time..."

"Thank you... Lord Subaru..."

Subaru turns his chair away as Seima watches him leave with a worried look on her face.

"I'm sure you have your worries," Subaru replies out the window as Seima jumps when Subaru opened his mouth, not expecting him to say anything else. "Trail them... I trust you'd know what to do..." a masked figure outside of the hokage office vanishes at Subaru's wordless approval.

Chapter Text

"Now what's next in the training?" Shi Tai asks, tilting his head.

"As you know, the seigan is a jutsu that is already the highest form of chakra change in form, the rotating chakra and compressing it into a ball, now to add on the chakra change in nature the same way you did to the waterfall... is going to be difficult... you already knew that," Pan smiles.

Shi Tai nods, he knows that alright. He couldn't even do it with one hand yet but he hadn't stopped trying to do so.

"I'm sure you heard of the blue flash from the girls but she is the person who created this jutsu... even she cannot add the chakra change in nature to this jutsu either..."

"R-really? Even you?" Shi Tai asks.

"Yes... even Aoi cannot do it and he is known as the jutsu master..." Pan adds.

"Pervy sage too..." Shi Tai eyes widen before his shoulder sags.

"It is said to be impossible, but... there is one thing I believe in... is that you can do it," Pan beams.

"M-me? Really?" Shi Tai looks up at Pan whose eyes seem to shine with hope and determination. It was the same look he gave him when they first trained together. His teacher, his closest friend...

Shi Tai gains strength from just that. 'Multi... shadow clone jutsu!'

"That's reckless... to continue training after cutting the waterfall..." Wakana sighs.

Junko and Hakuno could only watch as Takusa arrives slightly after them.

"At a time like this..." Wakana mutters, glancing at her basket of food pills.

"Um... if I can be honest... the food pills... they are awful..." Takusa mutters.

"How can you say that out loud?! It's medicine! Of course it's going to be awful!" Hakuno exclaims.

"And you just confirmed it..." Junko mutters, looking away awkwardly.

"Awful?" Wakana gapes, "It's not that bad... isn't it? I made it so it's super easy to consume..." she frowns, taking one to try.

"Um-" Junko wanted to warn her, but she just plop a whole pill into her mouth and her face immediately went pale.

"Wah!" Wakana exclaims, tossing the basket into the air as Junko saves it while she hops around as if it would get rid of the taste in her mouth.

"See?" Takusa muses.

Junko glares at him, he really has no tact at all.

Shi Tai creates two shadow clones and tries to add chakra change in nature, but it's harder than it looks, his chakra is too heavy, it's easy to bring it out of control. It's like trying to turn left and right at the same time... this is really going to be harder than it looks but he isn't giving up, not when Pan is putting his faith in him.

Yamato's eyes widen as red chakra starts seeping out from Shi Tai... he is reaching the limit of his chakra reserves, the nine tails chakra is leaking without his knowledge so Yamato had to act fast and suppress him before he can go on a rampage.

"He can't keep doing this... I can't always restrain him either..." Yamato looks at Pan, who isn't reading his book anymore.

"Have a little bit of faith... whether he can complete this jutsu in time... it will be entirely up to you..." Pan looks at him with a serious expression.

Yamato's eyes widen before sighing. "Okay..." 

Tako arrives at the hokage office and informs them of the situation. Subaru nods as he prepares to send the messages to the other team.

Another team, consisting of Maki, Lumi and Samuru along with Lumi's uncle Shiragaki Umeshi who had been a last minute addition, stops in the middle of the forest as a bird crashes into his side and pretty much shakes the leaves off as if nothing happened. Umeshi pats the bird before reading the message.

"The Akatsuki duo are heading to a collection office... there is one nearby where we are... we are going," Umeshi replies.

"R-right..." Lumi stammers.

"Alright! Time to show those Akatsuki the power of youth!" Maki exclaims, eyes sparkling.

Samuru can only sigh as he is ready to step in if Maki were to go too far.

"Akatsuki-san, please be at the collection office!" Maki exclaims as she excitedly hops past Umeshi who grabs her by the arm.

"Hey hey... I am the one with the map here-"

Meanwhile, Kakuzu and Hidan had arrived at the collection office. But instead of going into the office, Kakuzu goes off path and into the toilet.

"Taking a leak at this time? Well... nature calls~ guess we'll take a leak together-" Hidan muses.

Kakuzu ignores the cheeky tone in his voice and looks around the toilet walls instead of actually taking a piss. Hidan tilts his head in confusion as he pushes the secret door open.

"Why the toilet though..." Hidan blinks dumbly as Kakuzu doesn't bother with an answer, as a figure in doctor garbs watches them enter and leads them to a wall filled with what seems to be mortuary drawers.

The doctor examines the body and nods. They go over to grab the payment.

"Doesn't speak much doesn't he?" Hidan muses.

"She... isn't mute... but it's not like she needed her voice to do this type of business... isn't that right Mariko-chan?" Kakuzu asks.

Mariko tosses the briefcase over to him and crosses her arms petulantly. To Hidan's surprise Kakuzu didn't kill her for it, rather, he opens the casing to check on the authenticity of the payment.

"Can we go now? This place stinks!" Hidan exclaims.

"No... not until I count the money..." Kakuzu replies as Mariko pushes the drawer close and leaves them to their own devices.

"I'll be outside then! Jeez... I can't tell if it's the smell of corpses or the piss!" Hidan exclaims, storming out.

He sits outside the office steps, not caring about being covert or anything. It wasn't until Kakuzu counted a bundle of cash did he close the briefcase but it seems like he wasn't really worried about payment, given the look Mariko gives him through her eyes.

"All is in order, well then, I'll see you again for the next one," Kakuzu bids her farewell amicably and Mariko only stares at him, unimpressed. "I know what you're thinking but... there is a reason why Hidan is my partner after all... It's best not to question the method so long as results are shown..."

Mariko shrugs as Kakuzu leaves the area as if not entirely believing him.

"If I have a problem with my partner, I end up wanting to kill him..." Kakuzu explains, pulling open the secret entrance compartment. "For that reason is why only he can be my partner... because I can't-"

Mariko narrows her eyes, so that's why he is a frequent visitor here... his organisation has been feeding him the money, huh. That is hilarious for Kakuzu but sad for the organisation he works with... the Akatsuki... she doesn't care for such things given it's not her business but... with the rumours she is hearing out there... It's definitely a new world order.

The other platoons have arrived at their designated collection office, yet none of them had seen the Akatsuki.

"Let's leave the torturing to Nezuo... but there is a chance that they are still heading for this collection office still..."

"Or they could be fighting them right now..."

"..."

"Don't worry... You know the strength of the other teams... they will hold out long enough to send for backup if they need to-"

"Let's wait and see if they would come over and lay down some traps... It's nothing much but... It's at least something..."

"I'll transform into the door... once they open it, we will attack..."

"All of us should hide nearby..."

"Roger!"

"Is the Akatsuki there?" Maki asks in excitement as she tries to look past the walls of the collection office.

Samuru has his byakugan out, he frowns as he looks for anybody in black cloak and red clouds. His eyes widen as Lumi and Umeshi waits for his signal.

"Ah, jeez, I can't wait!" Maki exclaims, leaping out on her own.

"Ah! Wait! Maki!" Umeshi exclaims, hurrying after her.

"W-w-wah! Samuru!" Lumi exclaims.

Hidan frowns as he looks behind him, halfway through sniffing his clothes to identify the stench.

"Took you long enough... Kakuzu..."

But it isn't Kakuzu that is behind him. Quick-fire shurikens are shot towards Hidan which hits him in the shoulder and leg, he had tried to use his scythe to block it but he was too slow.

More shurikens fire at him, only to be knocked back by the scythe. While Hidan was distracted, a figure with a logn sword and green aura both charges towards Hidan, instead of dodging, however, he is stuck in place by an invisible metal rope trap which was deployed by Abe.

Kei sends a sword through Hidan's back while Yukimura coats her sword with wind style chakra, making it super sharp and able to cut through flesh like paper.

"One down... one more to go..." Sato grins.

Kei's eyes widen, however, as he feels something is wrong.

"That hurts... what's with you jerks...?" Hidan sighs as if nothing had happened at all, even as he is bleeding

"What's happening? We hit his vital parts... didn't we?" Yukimura gapes.

"Stop shoving it in," Hidan sighs. "It hurts, you know?"

"Is this guy... immortal?" Yukimura frowns.

"Isn't it obvious? So, who are you guys?" Hidan looks between the two people who are still having their swords lodge into his heart.

"We are Konoha shinobi... we have been ordered to either capture or eliminate you Akatsuki..." Sato frowns. "We planned on killing you first, but I guess we can capture you, then kill your partner... so where is he?"

While Sato keeps him distracted, Abe has a device that will knock him right out but before he can use it, Kakuzu appears behind him and destroys part of the roof of the office where he had been hiding. Abe uses his enhanced legs to push himself away from the attacker. While Kakuzu is ready to attack him again, Kei being the closest to Abe, moves and defends Abe. Kakuzu stops, looking mighty suspicious of his abilities.

"Those two... they are from the guardian shinobi twelve too..." Kakuzu muses. "Hidan... two of them are also from the-"

"Alright, alright! Just stay out of this Kakuzu! I'm going to use these guys for my ritual... I'll give you the money later." Hidan smirks as he easily breaks out of the trap, pinning him down with its jaws and pulls his scythe in. Yukimura who had still been trying to slice his heart into pieces, leaps away before it could hit her.

'Hidan and Kakuzu huh...' Abe narrows his eyes.

"Very well... but don't get careless... you'll die..."

"I told you... Don't give me that~" Hidan muses as he draws a pentagon on the ground with his blood. "If they could kill me, I'd want them to... Well, I guess it's impossible... Getting cut up like that hurts like heck, you jerks... Divine justice will be handed down to you who knows nothing of the pain of others!"

"I'll charge him," Kei whispers to Abe, who looks surprised. "Abe... exploit an opening and restrain the immortal guy when you can... Yukimura will cut his head off with her wind style, and it'll restrict his movements," Kei nods towards Yukimura, who is reading his lips as she raises her sword stance.

"That's too risky... are you sure about this?" Abe asks.

"Yeah... we don't know their powers yet, we need to draw it out and I have the speed and the strength to do so without sustaining too much damage, alright? Sato-sensei will keep an eye on the other guy... and back you up." Kei nods towards Sato, who frowns.

Abe remembers Sato and him talking about the move when they were playing Shogi... Kei as a sacrificial piece... Abe glances at Sato, who pulls out a scroll.

But who would be big enough to be a sacrificial pawn? There are three possibilities... even Kei-sensei can't handle two opponents at once... Yukimura is able to hold on her own, but me and Sato-sensei? We are two support types. It would be fine if one of them were a major piece, but they may as well be two major pieces. They should have tackled only one, but now that there is two, there is no telling if they can make it out with everyone alive.

"The climbing silver doesn't suit you," Abe muses.

"I won't just be a sacrificial pawn, I have all of you with me after all..." Kei muses.

Abe sighs before kneeling onto the ground, pulling out his scroll as Hidan readies himself, Kei makes the first move.

"Gate of joy! Open! Asakujaku!"

Hidan's eyes widen as he takes the attack head-on when he swings his scythe towards Kei, with a rope attached to his arm the scythe can very well be a long range weapon which is bad for Kei who is a short ranged weapon user.

'Wind Style! Wind blade!' Yukimura sends a sharp wind style jutsu, pushing the scythe away from Kei. Sato pulls out his turret, and it locks onto Hidan as well, sending bullets towards him, forcing him to keep moving.

"Tch... being attacked at all places is so annoying... but it's not like I need to dodge anything~" Hidan grins as he lands onto the ground, taking the turret's hits even as it pushes him back a little each time it hits him.

"I'll take care of the small fry first!" Hidan grins as he charges towards Sato. Abe's eyes widen.

'Oh no!' Abe quickly goes over, attempting to help Sato as Kakuzu is seemingly really staying out of the fight, he leaves his trap behind which is a mistake on his part but it's not like Sato's defence is going to phase Hidan either, no attack will slow him down. Kei watches Hidan before charging towards him. Being faster than Abe, he is able to get behind Hidan first and save Sato.

"Your opponent is me!" Kei exclaims as he sends a flying kick towards his face. Hidan smirks and pulls his scythe towards him. The aura doesn't seem to have any defensive properties since he had used it to kick him so Hidan confidently swings his scythe at him.

'Crap- Kei is too fast for me to react!' Yukimura hasn't had her next jutsu prepared yet. Sato cannot configure the turret mid-shot to shoot at a weapon either. The scythe slashes through someone, drawing blood. They can only look on helplessly as a new figure takes the hit for Kei. He is completely cloaked and with a mask on but it was clear that there was only one person with the racoon mask in the ANBU.

"Takeshi-sensei!" Kei exclaims.

'Lightning style- lightning dash!'

Takeshi sends himself speeding over to Hidan and pierces him in the shoulder, even with the stinging pain in his cheek, he is fast. But that would be his downfall as Hidan licks his scythe and lands straight onto his ritual, his skin turning black.

'What is that jutsu?' Abe skids to a stop.

Yukimura takes the chance to attack him again and cloud his vision.

'Fire style! Fire ball jutsu!'

"Abe! The trap!" Sato exclaims.

"R-right!" Abe exclaims, grabbing the trap which would have been burnt by the fireball had Yukimura hadn't control it.

Abe grabs it and is ready to throw it onto Hidan when he hesitated as a body drops from the sky.

"It hurts... doesn't it?" Hidan smirks through the smoke as Takeshi pants, his body charred from the fireball.

"What?" Yukimura's eyes widen. 'I was sure I controlled the fireball to not hit him... even if he had fallen down!'

"You have already fallen under my curse... whoever you are... butting in when it's not even your fight..." Hidan grins as he turns to Takeshi who grits his teeth as he looks up at Hidan.

"Now!" Kei exclaims as he kicks Hidan with his front lotus.

It's clear that Hidan was trying to ground himself, only for him to be knocked away from his ritual. But as his kick had landed when he was in the circle, Takeshi yelps in pain as there is a sharp pain on his arm.

"Kei-sensei! Stop!" Abe exclaims. But Kei is too fast, he knocks Hidan around a few more times before finally stopping.

"What?" Kei asks, only to notice Takeshi grabbing the same arm where he had kicked Hidan just now.

'What... is that jutsu? Why was it that Kei had hit Hidan, but Takeshi is also clutching the same arm he had hit him on!' Yukimura grits her teeth. 'He had also hit him in the face... does his face hurt too?'

Yukimura cannot dwell on it any longer. She leaps forward to take Takeshi's body away from Hidan and Kakuzu. He is too close to the both of them...

"How is it? How is that pain? Lovely, isn't it? It's euphoric, isn't it?" Hidan cackles.

"Takeshi-sama... does your face hurt?" Sato asks as he leaps towards them.

It seems that he had noticed the same thing that Yukimura did. He is out of that weird symbol on the floor, they have no idea what prerequisites are needed for this 'ritual' to be complete but when Takeshi shakes his head, they already know it.

Hidan bursts out laughing before landing back onto the symbol on the ground, while Kei is hesitant to hit him. In the fog of his mind, he is unable to realise what this ritual needed.

"Kei! Don't let him injure himself while in the circle!" Yukimura exclaims.

Hidan pulls out a sharp spear and is ready to pierce his own heart. "Feel death!"

Kei immediately leaps towards Hidan, tackling him out of the ritual circle.

Yukimura rises up, leaving Takeshi to Sato as she glances between Kakuzu and Hidan.

"Sato... did you request backup yet?" she asks. Sato nods, but it will take at least twenty minutes for them to get here.

Kei pulls Hidan's arm which is struggling to fight against Kei.

Takeshi grits his teeth and shivers. Sato immediately knew something is wrong.

"Kei! Enough! Push him out of the ritual!" Sato exclaims.

But it was too late, Hidan breaks his own arm, making Takeshi squirm in pain. Hidan uses his shoulder to knock Kei aside, but he isn't stronger than Kei, as he kicks him into the collector's building. Since he was outside the boundaries, the attack did not affect Takeshi.

Yukimura works fast to use an earth jutsu.

'Earth style! Mud wall!' a wall rises up from the ground, breaking the circle in half. Kei uses the chance to break the floor into pieces.

'They did it!' Abe exclaims internally as he looks back at Takeshi. Lumi can use healing, he is pretty sure... Takeshi-sensei just has to hold out until then... but then... There was the problem with the other guy as well.

"Abe... the trap... before he recovers..." Takeshi mutters.

"Ah... right-" Abe looks over at the broken walls of the collection office.

He can't see him but... his trap didn't need his vision to be able to grab his target. So long as it finds a human shaped figure, it can grab hold of them.

"Yukimura!" Kei exclaims.

"Right!" Yukimura leaps towards the rubble and is ready to chop the immortal's head off. Kakuzu doesn't help him at all, simply watches in sick satisfaction as the sound of something wet and metal hitting the wall echoes throughout the air... signalling their victory.

'Thank goodness...' Sato sighs as he helps Takeshi up, who seems to be recovering already. If Yuri had been here, she could have healed him too, but he will have to endure it until they take care of the other guy.

Chapter Text

Kakuzu looks at Hidan's body with an amused pair of eyes since his face is covered.

"If you wanted help you should have said something..."

"You bastard Kakuzu! What kind of a partner are you?!" Hidan shrieks.

Yukimura's soul almost left her body. She had chopped his head clean off... how the hell is he still talking?!

"You were the one who told me to butt out at the beginning..." Kakuzu shrugs. "Plus... are you really in any position to complain?"

Hidan frowns, looking towards his body near his head which has returned to its original colour and chuckles sheepishly as if a cheeky child being told off by a parent. "Well... I did order you to hold back... but... that's wasn't because I was trying to make a fool of you or disrespect you... well, never mind about that... anyway... reattach my head..."

Kakuzu only stares at him, unmoving.

Hidan pouts, "Pretty please senpai~ would you please please please reattach my head?"

"Call me senpai again and I will chop your body into pieces-"

Abe trembles as he looks between the gory situation with Hidan and Kakuzu's nonchalance, he has no idea which is more vile.

Kakuzu appears at the foot of Hidan's head. Yukimura raises her sword only to be send flying into the forest.

"Yukimura-san!" Abe exclaims.

"Hey hey hey!" Hidan exclaims as Kakuzu pulls him by the hair. "Would it kill you to be more gentle with my hair?! It took me hours just to get it just perfect!"

"Shut up-" Kakuzu growls. "I will chop your head into pieces."

Kei appears behind Kakuzu only to be sent through the ground.

'What... I've seen him move, but... that strength is too monstrous, isn't it?' Sato's eyes widen. Kakuzu now has no obstacles to bring Hidan's head over to his body, which is still trapped. Hidan can only break out of it because he can't die even if he feels pain... so why... why is he able to break apart the trap like it's butter? It's made up of malleable steel, and it would take a grinder to break through it.

A wire wiggles out from inside his sleeve and starts stitching Hidan's head up.

"Ow! Ow! Ow!"

"W-what are we exactly fighting?" Sato stammers.

Abe takes a few steps back as Hidan climbs out of the rubble as if he hadn't had his head chopped off a few seconds ago.

"You take care of the scrubs... I'll handle the other two..." Kakuzu replies.

Takeshi grips onto Sato's arm as he pulls out his sword with his good hand.

The turret, sensing Hidan, beeps and turns to them, only to be shattered into pieces by a bunch of threads.

"What- what is that?!" Sato exclaims.

Abe grits his teeth he pulls out his gauntlets, ready to fight. Kei steps up beside him. While they were distracted, something pierces through the ground and reaches up towards Kei and Abe. Two hands had detached from Kakuzu's arm and reaches towards the ground below him. Kei tries to kick the threads away but his taijutsu is not sharp enough to cut through them, and Abe's gauntlets can only continuously cut them for so long. Abe tries to test the limits of the length of the threads, only to find it can even reach where the forests are, but it doesn't allow him to go further, as it wraps around his limbs, and the hand squeezes his throat.

"Takeshi-sensei... you should leave... you shouldn't be here!" Sato exclaims.

Takeshi chuckles as he steps in front of Sato even as he is injured himself. Sato is a support shinobi after all... and besides... what kind of sensei would he be if he allowed his students to all fight on their own?

Their happy talk was interrupted by a swishing of a scythe behind them, Takeshi takes his good hand and helps Sato dodge the whole scythe.

Kei sees them having to face Hidan by themselves, one injured and the other a support class... Kei needed to deal with the other guy and quickly.

'Asaniwatori!'

Rapid fire punches rains upon Kakuzu, his threads may be strong but by simply attacking faster each time allows him to use inertia wiggle free of its clutches. Instead of attacking Kakuzu however he kicks Hidan's scythe into his own stomach while Kakuzu is glancing at him, confused as to why he would switch lanes, a stab of pain in his chest wakes him up to look at Yukimura who has return from the attack, from the looks of it she didn't seem to take that much damage and was simply waiting for the right moment to strike.

"Kei!' Takeshi exclaims as Kei relentlessly punches Hidan, even if he knew it was hopeless.

Yukimura frowns looking down at her sword which has broken upon impact.

They should have switched opponents... Yukimura is grabbed by the hand that was strangling Kei while Kei's foot almost got chopped off by the scythe but it managed to knick his ankles.

Takeshi hurriedly makes hand signs using only one hand.

'Water style! Water wave jutsu!'

Water emerges from the ground and sprays at Hidan, mainly aiming for his scythe to wash out the blood so he won't be able to use his jutsu again.

"Tch annoying jerks!" Hidan shrieks as he swings around blindly with water in his eyes.

"Idiot! You are going to hit me!" Kakuzu exclaims, dodging the scythe.

They aren't in sync at all but that might not matter much given they are so resourceful on their own.

It doesn't matter because Hidan's weapon is big and meant to draw blood and injuries, no matter how many times they try to stop him, it won't happen until both their heads are being chopped of!

But Yukimura and Kei seem to be reaching their limit. Reinforcements will be coming soon, they just need to hold out until then... Takeshi was supposed to be their reinforcement but he didn't expect them to be this troublesome.

Takeshi holds his sword into his mouth, charging towards Hidan before he could cut open Kei. With one hand he uses an earth style jutsu that creates hiding places for them. Hidan uses his scythe to cut through each of them.

"It's no use! You're simply delaying your inevitable death!" Hidan cackles as his Scythe swings wildly around them. Kei and Yukimura takes the chance to switch places.

Yukimura didn't notice however that while the scythe was waving wildly on the other side, a silent projectile flies towards her. Sato grunts as he takes the hit for her.

"No! Sato!" Yukimura exclaims. Hidan grins, grabbing the spear using a rope. Before he can lick it however, Takeshi kicks it aside. It was a bad idea for him to put his legs so close to his mouth however as it only took a bite for the jutsu to be activated. And Hidan isn't known for his tact. Takeshi grunts as he stumbles over Hidan's teeth and lands onto the touched part of the collection office's wall.

"Hm hahahahahaha!" Hidan cackles as he brings his spear towards himself.

"You... do you know what the 'king' is?" Sato asks Takeshi who looks thoughtful for a second before smiling.

"This is about Shogi... isn't it?" Takeshi smiles. "I heard Reizo talk about it before... it's the most important piece on the board... isn't it?"

Takeshi remembers something before chuckling.

"What? What is it?" Sato muses.

"No... it's just that Reizo used to ask me this too," Takeshi clears his throat and mimics his low voice in a dramatic way. "'Do you know what it means to be a sensei?' Like I hadn't taken so many classes in the academy throughout my years as shinobi," Takeshi chuckles.

"What does it mean to be a sensei?" Sato asks.

"You mean you don't know?" Takeshi gasps exaggeredly dramatic.

"Mo... please stop teasing me..." Sato sniffles.

Takeshi chuckles patting his back. "Well I wouldn't know and maybe I will never know! All I do is just teach them jutsu I know! What else can a sensei be?"

"I guess... hey... are you teasing me again?"

Yuri frowns as she hears something as she brings the tea cup to her mouth.

"Mama! Mama! Tea?" Mirai asks, grabbing for the cup.

"No no-" Yuri sighs, placing the cup out of reach as she brings Mirai over to her play mat. "If you are not careful you will get cut-" she smiles as she gathers the scattered toys for Mirai.

"Cut?" Mirai asks.

"You will get hurt... and we wouldn't want that now would we?" Yuri smiles.

Mirai shakes her head with a pout as the cracked tea cup lays forgotten on the window still.

Hidan smirks as the spear pierces through his heart, his foot in a circle, not a perfect one but... it's hard to mistake it as the ritual needed to inflict damage onto his opponents. And the spear right now... pierces right through his heart.

Even if he can feel pain...

"Ah... it feels so good~" Hidan grins.

Kei couldn't open his gate anymore, he can only trudge past the earth walls to try and find them...

'I... I can't-' Abe gasps as the hand is still strangling him. 'Sato-senei- Kei-sensei!'

Before his neck could be snapped a bright light hits them.

"Huh?" Kakuzu exclaims as his threads are cut off.

Hidan's body is being pulled off the ground and into a clearer surface where he can easily be hit by the solid light. Hidan coughs up blood as light pierces through his throat and limbs.

"Leaf Hurricane!" Maki exclaims, sending Kakuzu over to where Hidan is being pinned.

Samuru and Lumi both land onto where Hidan was, Samuru, with his Byakugan had seen what happened and told Umeshi what he needed to do. Lumi hurriedly tends to their wounds.

'Reinforcements huh... that girl... she can use the strange taijutsu that the other guy can use too... it would be troublesome to deal with her now... and that light jutsu...'

"The money just keeps coming in," Kakuzu muses as he takes his arm which he easily reattaches with his threads and pulls Hidan out from underneath the claws of light. Hidan chokes and shrieks in pain but he won't die from having his body riddled with holes.

"Now?" Kakuzu asks.

Hidan gurgles and whines as he is being pulled up by Kakuzu.

"It's time to seal the two tails... this takes utmost priority."

Hidan wants to protest but since his mouth is still healing.

"No protests here, we'll be there in a jiffy," Kakuzu replies in amusement as they escape into the forest.

"Were they talking to someone just now?" Umeshi frowns as he looks at them from the untouched part of the office roof.

"No idea... but we need to bring Takeshi-sensei and Sato-sensei to a hospital!" Lumi exclaims.

"It's fine..." Takeshi grabs Lumi's hand before she can heal him. "Heal Sato... I won't make it..."

"Don't say that!" Lumi exclaims, tearing brimming in her eyes.

"Even I know... it's impossible for me... my heart will give out at any second... that is why... I want to say one last thing... I don't have any regrets since everyone I know has already died... other than..." Takeshi glances from Samuru to Sato and Kei who manages to reach him in time.

"Not being able to see Kei have a wife for example..." Takeshi chuckles, coughing up blood as the light fades from his eyes.

"You-" Kei sighs. "You should save your energy instead of making jokes... Lumi... heal him..."

"No need... Lumi... go... heal Sato..."

"Lumi..." Samuru leads her shaking form away from Takeshi as he takes her place by his side. Lumi can't see through her tears but... she needed to save Sato-sensei at the very least... lying in a pool of his own blood.

"Ah... I wanted to see if Lumi would join the police force... and Samuru... you told me that you've been making fun memories instead of being stuck at home... I hope you will continue to do that..."

Takeshi may be a teacher at the academy but he has been there for them through their happiest and saddiest times. He had saved and protected them...

"The king..." Takeshi looks into the stormy sky.

"Maybe you should try shogi too... Samuru..."

"Please... save your strength... you can rest now..." Samuru's eyes are tired as Lumi silently sobs harder.

"It's strange... I've lived quite a long and fullfilling life...I'd tell myself that... yet... in these last moments... I can't really stop saying what I want to say... but didn't know I needed to say them... haha..." Takeshi sighs as his head lowers.

"At least..."

Lightning rumbles in the distance.

"Shogi?"

"Takeshi-sensei... are you sure you want to teach me this?" A young Kei smirks as he leans against the wall. "You might as well teach me a new taijutsu move~"

"You've pretty much know every move in the book yet you are too lazy to perfect it," Takeshi muses as he hands Kei over the manual. He didn't even read through it, simply tucking it under his arm as he lights up a cigarette.

He hadn't smoke in years thanks to Takeshi-sensei who kept telling him that it isn't good for him and the people around him.

"Oh! Takeshi-sensei!" Kei beams as Takeshi watches him play against a young Sato who steals some of his pieces while Yuri simply watches with a sheepish expression.

"Takeshi-sensei!" Junko beams, smiling up at him as she pulls him over to show her a new jutsu she learnt with Suzuko, Junki and Noeru in the background hiding something, Nakano and Abe flying paper aeroplanes while Wakana and Hakuno watches with Pan at the back, reading his book.

Pan looks up at him from his cell as he unlocks the gate.

"Congratulations... on being chunin!" Takeshi looks at Maki and Lumi who smiles up at him, with Samuru having a small smile on his face.

'King'...

A newborn Mirai squeals as she grabs his fingers.

The light completely fades from Takeshi's eyes.

'Reizo... I finally understand... what it means to be a sensei... I'm on my way... as promised...'

Chapter Text

"Three days?!" Hidan exclaims as his hologram self fizzles with the rain outside. "That will take forever! And I was almost done killing those leaf village idiots, and here I was just about to make those atheists realize the existence of the jashin religion!"

The hologram with purple eyes looks up.

"The leaf village aren't atheists they consider their predecessors god and act based on the philosophy of the will of fire. Well I supposed we can call that a justification to fight..."

"You..." Hidan glares at the figure whom the others don't dare talk back to only the reckless immortal would of course. "You jerk! Are you insulting me?"

"No... I have no intention of insulting your reason for fighting in particular... I'm in the same boat as you after all... it doesn't matter what the reason for war is... religion... philosophy... resources... land... grudges... love... a whim..."

That fits Hidan, Zetsu, Kakuzu, Kisame, Shinto and Deidara perfectly.

"No matter how stupid they may be they are all reasons to go to war over, there is always be war, the reason can be dealt with later."

"Nobody is listening to your long winded speech! I've got my own way of doing things! I've got my own goals! I have no intention of giving up everything for this organization!" Hidan snarls.

"As long as you are affiliated with the Akatsuki organisation you will collaborate with our goal... once the Akatsuki's goal is attained, your goals will also be realized-"

Hidan scoffs. "You can act cool all you want but that doesn't change the fact that all the Akatsuki wants to do is make money! You are the same as Kakuzu, that's the type of reason for fighting I hate the most."

"You are right... our current goal is money... but the Akatsuki's true goal is elsewhere. It will cost a large amount of money to realize that goal."

"I'm the second newest member after Aito- so I haven't heard any of the details from you!" Hidan snarls. "You just plan stuff behind my back!"

"Hm... are you sulking? Then we'll use this time to tell you then... the Akatsuki's goal can be broken down into three steps: the first step is money, and the second step is to use that money to create the first war contract organisation in the history of the shinobi world."

"That's the same thing the other shinobi villages are doing... isn't it?" Hidan snorts. "That's just completing missions and receiving payment... you want to be leader of some tiny village that no land will hire? How stupid-"

"A village in service of the land? No... for the lands that have powerful shinobi villages... the shinobi business plays a significant role in the income of these lands... but in this day and age, although there are small battles, the great wars of the past are gone... the lands downsized the villages and many shinobi have nowhere to go... shinobi exist to fight, they risk their lives for their land and this is what they get in return..."

"The five great shinobi countries are fine both the lands and their villages are large and trusted... but it doesn't work that way for the smaller lands. To maintain a shinobi village, it costs more or less the same in both war and peacetime... that being said if a village is downsized too drastically, they can't survive if a war suddenly breaks out."

"So we, the Akatsuki will create an organization that has no allegiance to any land, we will accept requests from small villages and lands to fight their wars in exchange for money and lend the necessary number of Shinobi at the necessary time and use the necessary amount of power, in the beginning we'll fight any war for a small cost and gain control of the war trade. Then we'll use the tailed beasts to create wars as big or small as the market requires. And eventually... we'll control and have monopoly on all wars."

"In the wake of this the Shinobi village system of the great countries will collapse and they'll have no choice but to use the Akatsuki and then we'll reach our true goal, which lies ahead... the third step of our goal..."

The purpled eyed man raises his hands as the others glance at him, the jutsu they were doing to extract the tailed beast continues if not grow stronger even as he doesn't do the hand sign required for it.

"We will take over the world..." where he stood is a village were technology has advanced but also covered the village in darkness and rain.

Subaru lowers his head at the face of the news Kei and Sato had given him.

"I see..." Subaru mutters, sighing as he rubs his forehead.

"What is going to happen to the academy?" Sato asks.

"The kids doesn't have to know..." Subaru sighs. "We will hold a private funeral for the parties involved... then... Takeshi-sensei already had a successor in mind... he was... planning his retirement after all..." and he would have given it to him... but after all this time... he still chooses to don the mask and protect the village in his own way.

Old habits die hard he guessed.

Shi Tai works on his jutsu, blissfully unaware when a chunin arrives to give Yamato a message.

"Say... Shi Tai... when you manage to finish this jutsu, I'll give you a present... what do you think?" Pan asks.

"What? What? What present? Is it another plush toy? Or is it... more food?" Shi Tai exclaims.

"Do your jutsu properly first-" Pan chuckles as Shi Tai seems rather confident unlike before that he can complete his training.

"Pan-senpai! We need to pause the training and return to the village!" Yamato calls from them afar.

"Hm?" Pan hums as he and Shi Tai looks at Yamato. "Again? Am I the only jonin in the entire village?" Pan jokes.

"Hey hey hey! What about me?!" Shi Tai exclaims.

"You too Shi Tai!" Yamato waves them over from the looks of it it seems dead serious however but it's not business it seems... Yamato looks rather solemn.

As they walk over to Yamato, Pan has a dreadful feeling about this...

"Meguro Takeshi has..."

Pan and Shi Tai's eyes widen as Yamato breaks the news to them.

Sato and Yuri both talk in the dark of their home with the curtains drawn and Mirai, sleeping, blissfully unaware of the tension in the air.

The same tension can be felt in the foundation as Tomoe walks through the hallway, with not a pause in his step.

'Takeshi-sensei...'

"Sensei... huh..." Sato mutters. The funeral for the headmaster of the academy is going on with the professors and jonins that used to be taught under his wing attended, even Homura and Ayumu...

But Sato isn't there... rather... he is at the memorial stone.

"Came here to see Misuri?" Yuri asks as she walks towards Sato with Mirai and her both dressed in black but they didn't go to the funeral, simply watching from afar since the hokage didn't want any of the students to know of this... it's best if they stay innocent when past kids did not have a choice to... until they are ready to come out into reality of life and death...

"Pa pa pa!" Mirai exclaims, waving her hands around excitedly. She giggles, it seems to have worked given she is unable to sense the solemn atmosphere.

Sato smiles as he gently holds his daughter's hand.

"Papa! Rain?" Mirai asks, pointing to the sky.

"I hope not... did you bring an umbrella out today?" Sato asks but he isn't exactly asking Yuri. Still, Mirai, clever little girl, knew where to look.

"No! No umbrella! No rain!" She giggles.

"Yeah... no rain," Sato smiles as Yuri smiles at him sadly and looks to the memorial stone. Mirai hums in confusion as she looks at the tablet.

"Big... wall..." Mirai mutters.

"It's called a tablet, can you say tablet?" Yuri asks as she brings Mirai away from the memorial stone.

"Tabla!"

Sato stares at them for a while before looking up. He wants to go to the academy, to see what Takeshi had strived so hard to protect and build but he feels like he can't...

"Abe... are you okay?" Sato asks, as he didn't need to look in the direction of the forest to know that Abe is there.

Abe doesn't reply.

Team Sato is a team of support users. It is hard for them to see death, especially in times of peace. Abe doesn't shed a tear... only looking numb.

He looks down to see the shogi table without any one on the other side. Since the funeral, the board hasn't been touched at all. Usually it was passed around but it lays untouched at Suzuko's house.

"Abe-kun... would you like to eat something?"

Abe looks up at Suzuko's mother who looks worried about him, he realises that he has been here from morning until night.

"Oh... no... sorry for being a nuisance..." Abe chuckles sheepishly.

"Did you... tell Suzuko about the news?"

"No... she is on a mission right now... best not to disturb her..."

He came the next day... and the next...

The laughter of Mirai couldn't be heard even when she is close enough to Suzuko's family to know their names.

"Uncle Gouou!" Mirai giggles.

Abe lowers his head and jumps when the door suddenly opens.

"Abe... would you come with me for a second?"

The ticking of the placement of pieces is loud against the quiet night. Abe isn't really putting his heart into it however as Gouzo focused onto the game.

"Did you talk to your parents about it?" Gouzo asks. 'It' didn't need saying.

"No... I wouldn't want to worry them anymore than they already do..." Abe mutters.

"Hm? I was sure that Kei said that you were better at shogi than this... I guess he is wrong..." Gouzo muses.

"It's not like I play everyday like they do..." Abe grumbles.

"Still, they say that you can match with Pan up until his winning move and Pan got this game down in a few matches... I guess Pan is nothing special too... they went easy on you kids huh..." Gouzo chuckles. "Peacetime has made them grow soft... I guess it's a good thing he didn't retire... for him to become fodder for the next generation of shinobi... is such a shinobi way to go..."

"Is that it?" Abe frowns. "Is that what shinobi is? Just a sacrificial pawn for the next sacrificial pawn?"

"You can say that..." Gouzo sighs. "To live at my age is already fortunate enough, retire early, your parents aren't shinobi and they worry about you... but as a support class shinobi being a coward... is a good thing... you can still go on further than those who fight at the front lines... like the nine tails kid... the girl you like so much and Pan... and no one will blame you for it..."

Abe grits his teeth before sagging down, he isn't even playing the game anymore. The thought of Pan... Shi Tai... Wakana... dying in front of him, it's nauseating, far more real than the chunin exams which has been held in their hometown, the Konoha crush... their first B-rank mission... now that they are older and nearing what must be the age of shinobi to die for one's comrades.

"Let it all out-"

Abe eyes widen as he looks up at Gouzo who is looking at him with a grim, yet understanding expression.

"Let out all your sadness, fears and anger and everything else! And it all starts from there..."

That expression... it's enough to break Abe's composure as he let's out the scream he had been holding back since the mission... the tears and anger, all of it... overshadowed by grief, comes pouring down like rain as memories of Takeshi and Sato-sensei's body flashes through his mind like lightning.

With only the quiet night to accompany him.

Gouzo had let him use the room for tonight. Abe looks up at the paintings on the wall. The Dai clan had been the clan of support types, if there was anyone that knew the feeling well, of helplessness and despair... it was them... the strokes of sorrow and history of tears and bloodshed, weeping back at him.

Abe stares at the unfinished board with tears still in his eyes. Staring down at the 'king' piece.

Gouzo checks on him the next morning... only to find that their game has finished... he looks down at the board before smiling.

Chapter Text

Pan looks up at the hokage monument in deep thought as he looks behind him.

"How is Shi Tai?" Hakuno asks as they walks through the path down the village. The faces all blend into nothing but light.

"He's fine... he's more worried about Ayumu and Homura... Takeshi is very close to the third hokage's family after all..." Pan mutters.

"And you?"

Pan huffs. "It's not like it's my first time at a funeral... don't forget... I was in the ANBU for a time..."

"I know..." Hakuno smiles sadly. "But still... he is the reason why we all could become genins... the people that have raise us up during our childhood..."

Pan glances at Hakuno, he is even more surprised that Hakuno isn't bawling his eyes out.

"Hakuno..." Pan sighs, looking away with a pained expression. "It's okay to feel sad... you are not like me after all... your empathy and kindness... you shouldn't lose that as a medical ninja..."

Hakuno smiles. "I know..." he knows better than Pan does. As a medical ninja, how many deaths and injuries have he seen? How many hopes and dreams had he had to crush?

Subaru had warned him about it but it didn't seem like Hakuno cared about it.

"If I did lose my empathy, would I be here now?" Hakuno smiles as he takes Pan's hand, making him jolt and flustered.

"You are cold... aren't you? Here..." Hakuno pulls out his scarf and wraps it around Pan's neck. While doing so Pan stares at Hakuno's shoulders, his cheeks warming up despite the cold night.

'Since when has he gotten this reliable?' Pan looks away, afraid to be caught staring.

"O-of course... you wouldn't stop me if I take my revenge... would you?" Pan asks.

Hakuno seems surprised at this. "Revenge?" Hakuno chuckles. "That is unlike you... are you saying that you have a way to defeat them?"

"Of course!" Pan exclaims softly even as they reach the empty park. "Not a day has passed by when I haven't stopped asking for their jutus and tricks... I know it's too soon but... in war there is no time to mourn our losses..."

"Yeah... I guess you are right..." Hakuno smiles as he walks Pan back to his home which has its lights on.

"Do you... want to stay for dinner?" Pan asks. "It's late but... I can cook something up..."

"No... you and Shi Tai have a good rest," Hakuno smiles.

Pan pulls out the scarf and hands it over to Hakuno.

"No... it's fine... I have a lot of extras at home... you keep that one," Hakuno smiles.

"What's with you and giving me your things... first Kaneshon and now your scarf?" Pan snorts.

Hakuno smiles softly, Shi Tai peers through the curtains, watching them with a curious expression. It wasn't until a few minutes later did Pan finally enter the house but the scarf is nowhere to be found.

Shi Tai pretends to have been reading a magazine on the couch when he just noticed Pan returning home.

"Um... Pan... when can I resume my training again?" Shi Tai asks, clearly anxious to get started again. "I really... I really want to be able to defeat the Akatsuki!"

Pan looks at Shi Tai's determined look on his face in surprise before his eyes soften.

"Actually... we can start at anytime... I'll just tell Yamato to not tell the lord fourth you've been resuming your training... he actually wanted you to rest for the week..."

"A week?!"

Abe looks down at the newly made grave for Takeshi.

"I just wanted to thank you for saving Sato-sensei for us... we are going to do something risky... so please... watch over us..." Abe lowers his head as he has a sword strapped around his waist, beside him is Team Kei.

"Takeshi-sensei..." Maki sniffles as she shed tears everytime she has to come to the graveyard despite being the strongest amongst them...

Samuru and Lumi looks down solemnly at the grave as Lumi places the flowers she had bought onto it.

"We are ready," Samuru replies in determination.

Abe nods as they all head to the village entrance while its dark.

Before they can leave however a voice stops them.

"Stop!"

Maki jumps, hiding behind Samuru even though she should have recognise the voice as Lord Subaru and not a monster.

"Where do you think you are all going?"

"The mission order is still on... isn't it?" Abe asks. "We formed a new team and we are going to execute the mission."

"I will not allow such selfish actions!"

"Abe... I will have you join the new unit I formed. Then, I will have you go after we come up with a solid plan."

"Just send in the support later... our team has already come up with a plan."

"Do you want to die in vain?!" Subaru exclaims.

"No... I have confidence in this team... and our plan..." Abe replies.

"Grow up..."

Team Kei's reactions are in varying degrees of surprise.

"... death haunts shinobi everyday... if you don't accept it there is no future!"

Subaru would know better than anyone but that fire that is burning within these four young shinobis...

"Three chunins and one jonin... you have not enough manpower to take on an S-rank mission!"

"How about a former ANBU black ops member?" 

All of them looks towards Pan who had been watching them from the outside of the village gate.

"Pan!" Abe exclaims.

"You! Trying to steal our thunder huh?!" Maki exclaims, suddenly full of energy.

Pan ignores her and smiles at Subaru.

"They are going to go anyway even if you try and stop them... if I go I can at least supervise them. I won't allow them to go overboard."

"I will show you overboard!" Maki exclaims, rolling up her non-existant sleeves, Samuru has to hold her back in order to prevent her from attacking their only way of leaving quietly and quickly.

Subaru sighs, exasperated.  "Whatever- do as you please!"

Team Kei lets out a collective sigh of relief.

"Wait... what about Shi Tai?" Abe asks. "I heard from Wakana..."

Pan glances at his bandaged arm.

"Your arm...?" Lumi gasps.

Samuru frowns but seeing as Pan isn't all that worried he relaxes a little.

"He doesn't need me at this point," Pan smiles. "Plus... there is another captain with him... alright... Team Abe! Shall we head off?"

"Right!"

Subaru watches them as Hakuno waits for himself to be summoned.

"Hakuno..."

"Yes sir..."

"Team four will be their back up... tell Captain Yamato that Shi Tai has twenty four hours to complete his jutsu... if not I will send another team after them."

"Yes sir!"

In the end, they couldn't keep the training a secret from Subaru. But Pan's arm is still healing from Subaru's treatment after all.

"Abe... let's hear your plan..." Pan looks at him nonchalantly. "I'll tell you if it's stupid or not-"

"What?!" Abe snarls, offended. "Anyway since you're here I'll be slightly tweaking it to accompany you since you would be slowing us down anyway," he sticks his tongue out.

Pan rolls his eyes in amusement before glancing at the sword at his belt.

"Are you sure you know how to use that?" Pan asks.

"Shut it! It will serve its purpose later!" Abe exclaims. "Now can I explain the plan already?"

"Go ahead."

It didn't take long for Pan to get it.

"Hm... I see... it's a feasible plan at least... maybe I should consider Abe my rival instead of Maki~" Pan grins cheekily.

"Don't you dare!" Maki exclaims.

"Then... I'll be giving you this then... please use it when you get the chance to," Abe replies, giving him a capsule. "The other guy's power is still unknown..."

'There is a lot to leave up to chance... but... it is still worth a shot'

Shi Tai lowers his head as shadows loom over his head. Hakuno's expression is smiling yet a shadow casts onto his expression.

"Well?"

Shi Tai frowns before smiling at Hakuno. Hakuno seems surprised at his confidence but what it something else that he was thinking of? Hakuno returns the smile but Yamato thinks there is something else underneath those smiles that is hiding their mutual darkness within each other.

Yamato's expression is pale and honestly? A little scared. It's like Pan is a master of a house and he has two cute but scary dogs protecting him. He wouldn't want to be the Akatsuki now...

The Akatsuki had just finished extracting the two tails. The useless body falls onto the ground, no one pays any attention to it.

"We are going to the hidden leaf... Hidan," Kakuzu looks towards his partner.

"What? The hidden leaf...? Those guys are so troublesome..." Deidara grumbles.

Hidan laughs at him before leaving, Kakuzu leaving as well as soon as they are done.

"Poor kid, getting his arm stitched up by you... the pain must be so delicious~"

"Is losing your head not enough for you? Here take this," Kakuzu grumbles as he toss him his headband.

"Oh! You picked it up for me! Look at you~ you can be nice after all!" Hidan cooes.

"Shut up-" Kakuzu grumbles, leaping off the boulder they were sitting on.

"Hey Kakuzu! The collection office is that way!" Hidan exclaims.

"Are you dumb? Why would we go back to that collection office only to walk into an ambush?" Kakuzu grumbles. "We will find take another way towards the hidden leaf... they would have taken the bounty back to the village anyway..."

"Oh yeah... the bounty... say... how much did the guy I kill cost? How many more zeroes?" Hidan asks as he excitedly hops towards him.

As much as he said that he hates it it seem like Kakuzu doing one good deed for him is enough for him to be understanding.

"About three more zeroes..." Kakuzu muses.

"I see... then it's worth it to go there... I get to wreck more havoc too," Hidan cackles, "And get revenge on my neck!"

Yukimura sneezes as she frowns, looking up at the clear sky with no ominous clouds in sight.

"Big sis Yukimura! Play with us! Play with us!"

"Ah jeez... I'm supposed to be on duty you know?" Yukimura sighs. "And...? Where is this huge monster you say you found?"

"Over here!" The kids giggles as they lead her around the village. She can only smile helplessly as she indulges them.

Lumi looks up at the sun while Samuru has his byakugan active.

"Lumi's uncle Umeshi had planted a tracker on one of them... just in case..." Abe replies as he pockets his screen device. "They are nearby... we will meet them here."

Hidan and Kakuzu walks through the barren forest.

"Hidan..."

"Yeah..."

They leap away as a pair of snakes who had been waiting for them to cross attacks them.

That is what they wanted as kunais attached to paper bombs are sent to where they would land at the last minute.

"Kakuzu!" Hidan exclaims.

"I'm fine! More importantly look out for the snakes!" Kakuzu exclaims.

The two snakes continue to strike at them. While they are focused on them getting closer, they couldn't divert their attention elsewhere and hidden in the shadows is...

Hidan who is less observant gets trapped by Abe's trap. Kakuzu glances at Hidan while he shouts, not seeing Samuru waiting for him as he sees through their pressure points.

"Eight trigrams, sixty four palms!"

Samuru swiftly locks onto Kakuzu's pressure points, rendering him unable to move.

"Kakuzu!?" Hidan shrieks as he almost took his legs off trying to escape.

Pan watches them from afar.

"Next," Abe looks over to Hidan and Samuru. The last time they went after Hidan first they messed up, this time they took care of the other one first pretty easily. Now... they can deal with this immortal guy... so long as Samuru hits his pressure points, he will be unable to move afterwards and it will be over.

But instead of hitting Hidan Samuru slices through threads.

"What?" Samuru falls victim to the misdirection too but his reaction time with his byakugan is fast enough to dodge it before it can strangle him. Abe frowns looking over at Kakuzu who recovers rather quickly.

'How the hell...' Abe narrows his eyes as Kakuzu cracks all of his limbs before standing up straight. He had unblocked all his pressure points by himself... the only time he could have detached his arm was during the paper bomb explosion.

Solid light stabs through Hidan, making him cough up blood as his limbs are immobilised so even if he broke out of Abe's trap he would still be immobilised.

Kakuzu, watching his partner get immobilised again is thinking of a way to get rid of the annoying pests when Abe transforms a huge house right on top of Kakuzu, it's an earth style model, not hollow in the inside and even if the other guy is also immortal, he would have a hard time clawing his way out of it.

Only he can pretty much take anything they throw at them as Pan analyses the fight from afar.

As the smoke clears Yamato looks down at the crater Shi Tai made in astonishment. It took pretty much half of the training ground with him. Yamato leaps down as Hakuno and Takusa watches from afar.

"Shi Tai hasn't rested one bit hasn't he?" Takusa asks.

"There is no choice..." Hakuno sighs. "If he wants to go help Pan... he has to complete this jutsu within twenty four hours... that being said..." he glances at Noeru who looks at Shi Tai in worry.

"You also hadn't had rest... are you sure you want to come along with us?" Hakuno asks.

"Yes... if it's not too much trouble... I... I needed to speak with Pan but... I missed him again..." Noeru sighs.

"The timing is horrible," Hakuno chuckles.

"Shi Tai."

Shi Tai's eyes widen as he looks back at Captain Yamato.

"I know this is not exactly related to you but I thought that I should teach you a little bit of trivia since you are learning on the topic of chakra change in nature. Each element has a weak element and stronger element counterpart."

Yamato draws for him the elemental graph.

"Your earth style is weak against lightning... but strong against water style... just a thought to keep in mind while you are fighting other opponents."

Abe lands beside Samuru to back him up but they aren't out of the woods yet.

"Looks like his abilities aren't that simple..." Samuru mutters as he looks at Kakuzu's skin turning normal.

Hidan sighs in relief even though his mouth is being covered. He gurgles and shrieks, trying to get Kakuzu to break him out.

Kakuzu stares at him, exasperated. 'Looks like I have to save him again...'

"Well? Do you have a plan then?" Samuru asks as Abe can only grits his teeth and ponder how the hell they are going to deal with this guy when suddenly lightning pierces through his body.

Samuru and Abe's eyes widen as Pan appears behind Kakuzu, lightning hand cutting through his heart.

"How-?"

"Each jutsu has a weakness, I've seen through everything," Pan muses as his eyes glow a soft bright greenish blue.

"That's! Tengu eyes! I see... in that instant..." Kakuzu's hand signs are quick enough that even Samuru and Abe didn't see it but to be fair, Samuru was being distracted while Pan's job was to analyse the fight from far away and interfere when he sees the opportunity.

"I've seen through your jutsu and saw it was an earth style jutsu and earth is weak against lightning so..."

"To use a lightning style this strong- who-? I thought there weren't any Tengu chakra users left except for two!"

"I wonder~" Pan muses.

"Amazing... as expected of Pan!" Lumi beams.

Maki however looks rather depressed. "What about me..." she pouts, fidgeting with her fingers.

Pan didn't waste time, pulling out his hand, he charges towards Hidan to cut his head off when he didn't manage two steps until something kicks him into the nearby.

"What?!" Abe exclaims.

"How?!" Lumi exclaims.

Pan narrows his eyes as his shadow clone disappears.

"To think that I had to reveal my hand this early..." Kakuzu sighs as he takes off his cloak to reveal four masks on his back and the one Pan hit is broken but even if he had only hit the mask... Pan was sure... that his heart...

The masks expands and pulls out of his body, filled with threads that flow out like disgusting water. Four black thread monsters appear behind him. Samuru narrows his eyes as he analyses his chakra points. He knew that they are weird but... to be this weird... he had originally thought it was just a weird deformity but... it looks like there is nothing that can surprise him anymore.

One of the four creatures that burst out of Kakuzu's body however melts into a puddle of goop.

Light style has no weak element, the only thing that can counter it is...

Attacking the caster!

Kakuzu's hand buries into the ground before emerging at where Lumi and Maki are. Maki pushes Lumi aside only to push her out into the open. Threads wraps itself around Maki, attempting to pull her apart when she grabs them and pulls them out of the ground.

"Sixth gate of joy, open!"

Maki easily tears the threads apart like a cat.

Kakuzu tsks but at least the light style jutsu is broken on Hidan as Lumi's concentration and hand seal was broken.

"I'm really sick of that jutsu!" Hidan shrieks and goes after them. Maki is ill suited to go against Hidan so Pan leaps after him. One of Kakuzu's thread monsters chases after him but Pan with the Yagiri is fast.

'Lightning style! Yagiri!' The lightning goat charges towards Hidan at close range, exploding at his face. Hidan turns around to attack him while Pan's tengu eyes keep an eye on the both of them.

'Wind style! Pressure damage!'

Pan leaps away and uses Hidan as a shield as high pressure wind emits from the thread monster.

The wind jutsu is enough to blow through multiple trees and Hidan.

The other two thread monsters faces off against Samuru and Abe.

'Lightning style! False darkness!'

It's too fast for Lumi to make it in time with a barrier jutsu. Samuru has no choice but to use rotation to tank as much of the jutsu as he can.

'For one to use three chakra changes in nature... that's rare... what's even rarer is having jutsu of this power...' Abe glances at Samuru whose body is sizzling from tanking a full charge of lightning.

"I'm surprised," Hidan muses as he lands beside Kakuzu. "It's the first time someone has ever survived our combination... Tengu eyes boy..."

Pan narrows his eyes as he looks down at them from a tree branch in the distance.

"He has the tengu eyes... he can read it... but how about this one?" Kakuzu asks as he does another jutsu.

'Fire style! Searing migraine!"

A huge wave of fire chases surrounds them, it tumbles over towards Samuru, Abe, Lumi, Maki and even Pan on the other side.

Chapter Text

Pan, Abe and Samuru leaps away from the blast, Abe and Samuru going towards Lumi so she can put up a barrier while Pan uses the trees as cover as he recovers from the previous attack. The smoke allows them to hide however, an attempt to make Pan anxious for the others but they don't know the strength of Team Kei.

Samuru's byakugan continues to remain active as the lightning style thread monster flies after them.

'Leaf hurricane!' Maki exclaims, the smoke screen is a two way affect, none of the enemy has a dojutsu after all so Maki can slam her feet into the mask only for her leg to be grabbed by the threads. Her aura burns through it but she backs off just in case.

Pan watches them from afar but doesn't let him when Hidan leaps after him. He uses his kunai to block his swings. It's smaller than a sword but it's enough given Pan knows where to block.

He isn't really paying attention to Hidan however as his movements are easy to read. The problem lies with the other guy. It seems like he has five hearts because Pan was sure that he had crushed the heart of the other guy.

He would know how it felt like... Pan's vision blurs a little but he shakes it off. He has to especially on a mission with non-ANBU members.

Hidan smirks as the fire thread monster chases after him along with the wind style. It is bad enough that he can use four chakra natures still, but fire and wind is a bad combo for him.

The lightning style thread monster continues to attack them, especially Samuru whose eight trigrams was going to be a problem at close range.

Maki tries to attack the monster but finds it hard given the monster isn't solid enough.

Kakuzu attacks the support users, Abe and Lumi only for Lumi to protect the both of them with a barrier. But that was only effective when the attack is above them. His hands, which can dig underground, reaches for their throat.

"Scatter!" Abe exclaims. Lumi leaps away but the hands were just a sham to her. Kakuzu focuses on Abe instead who has no jutsu to protect himself until he summoned his weapons. The hand stops him from doing so, grabbing his hand and neck. Samuru, using a chance while he is running to run past Abe who drops him a scroll.

A hand sign is enough to summon water which reaches the feet of Kakuzu. He realises too late what they were doing, the lightning that was meant for Samuru shocks Kakuzu instead as Pan protects Abe from the water with her jutsu as he is forced to let go from the shock.

While fighting, Kakuzu felt that something was off but he couldn't dwell on it as Pan is charging towards him with his lightning ram, supporting him is Samuru, who Kakuzu tries to dodge as much as he can but with Pan pushing him towards Samuru, it was going to be hard.

Kakuzu tries to extend his arms only for it to be cut apart by Samuru's rotation and Pan's Yagiri as much as he can stitch them back together so long as he has a heart, it still takes a second to do so. And a second too long. He didn't even notice that Hidan is missing.

"Like I said! You cannot beat us!" Hidan cackles as he swing his scythe and looks at his handy work.

Maki and Lumi lies in a pool of their own blood, hands clasp together like a pair of star crossed lovers.

"Forbidden love," Hidan sniffles, more mocking than genuine, flicking away an invisible tear. "I know more than anyone how you two feel but your shared experience with pain will follow through the next life-" Hidan sighs, saying a prayer to his god.

"And you spent all that effort to bring me here into the dark..." Hidan sighs, looking around the forest. "I wonder if Kakuzu is also done..."

Hidan is worried about Kakuzu but he himself isn't done. Lumi watches him sit obediently into the trap they had set up in advance.

"What kind of genjutsu did you put him under? He seems rather into it..." Abe muses.

Lumi silently coughs. "Go on then, it's time to bury him."

Abe nods and walks towards Hidan who stares at him with empty eyes as he sits onto the rock, without his scythe, looking up at him blankly. He hesitated a little, raising his hand to grab his chin when his hand is suddenly being grabbed.

'Crap!' Abe exclaims internally as Hidan grins at him, his eyes clear as day.

'I see...' Kakuzu frowns as he leaps up into the air and stands onto a broken tree.

"I'm actually surprised... that they would send kids to fight me instead of experienced adults..." Kakuzu muses. "I guess that hasn't changed since the first hokage's reign..."

"Why does he talk like he's been in that era?" Maki asks Samuru who can only be silent.

"That's because I have... and I've even fought the first hokage before..."

"Damn he's old as hell!" Maki exclaims.

"Pay attention-" Samuru scolds her as the wind and fire creatures are merging together. Their mask opens as fire and wind shoots out of their mouths. The fire shoots first, leading them to scatter.

Maki is good at dodging so she draws its fire but Kakuzu sees through her attempts to draw their attention by making herself a bigger target by being up close but not touching them. While Samuru is a close ranged user, his defence is strong enough to prevent his threads from grabbing him.

So all that's left is...

Pan leaps away as the wind style mask shoots high pressure attacks at high speeds. Pan cannot keep using Yagiri forever, meanwhile the mask can do as many wind style jutsus as it likes and each time is just as powerful as the previous times. The fire mask stops firing at Maki abruptly and shoots at where Pan would be instead of where he currently is.

The fire hits him squarely in the face.

"Pan!" Maki exclaims.

The smoke blows away, only to reveal... nothing... no drop of body or anything.

Kakuzu frowns, he doesn't have the byakugan or tengu eyes so he couldn't see it. But it's mighty obvious that he has a defence similar to Samuru's.

'Then...'

Maki was so worried about Pan that she didn't notice that Kakuzu had moved.

"Maki!" Samuru exclaims.

Maki turns around but it's too late even with her speed, by the time Samuru had also noticed it was too late, threads have already pierced through her skin and wraps around her heart.

"Where do you think I get my hearts?" Kakuzu muses.

'I see... by connecting his chakra network to the others' hearts he incorporates their chakra nature as well...' Samuru grits his teeth as he hurries to Maki's aid.

"I will take your hearts... as long as I do... I can live as long as I need-"

Maki tries to attack him only for the threads to squeeze around her limbs and her heart. She gasps in pain, the struggle leaving her body as the thread tightens around her.

"You fool!" Hidan cackles as he pulls out his spear and slash through Abe.

"Abe!" Lumi exclaims, she catches him as she put herself in front of him.

Hidan grins, licking the blood off the spear.

Lumi trembles as she stares up at Hidan in horror.

"I've been waiting for this moment... die!" Hidan grins as he stabs himself in the heart.

"No!" Lumi's voice echoes throughout the forest.

Sato looks up from the shogi board. Kei is spending the day resting but Sato had felt anxious and decided to invite the only other person available for a match.

"Have you seen Abe?" Sato asks as he starts after a long stretch of silence.

"No... have you?" Gouzo asks in amusement.

"If I had would I be asking?" Sato snorts.

"Well... I wouldn't worry about the kids," Gouzo replies as the match is over in a second. "Reality is not like shogi after all."

Chapter Text

Maki's eyes widen.

But instead of her heart being stolen, Kakuzu clutches onto his.

"W-wha- what did you-"

Back in the forest Lumi looks up at Hidan with a pale expression but instead of taking the hit from Hidan, light rains upon him. Her hands barely even hesitated or shook. She had enough chakra to use light style light immobilisation jutsu.

"What... I can't believe you fell for it twice-" Lumi looks up at Hidan with a cheeky expression.

Hidan mumbles something through the light in his mouth. He grits his teeth and forcefully pulls himself out of it.

"Ouch!" Hidan exclaims. "You little shit!"

His voice get caught in his throat however when he sees Abe stand up.

"You... how- how?!" Hidan exclaims.

"Lumi... can't you cut off his head?" Abe asks.

"Eh? Isn't it a little too gruesome?" Lumi pales.

"As if riddling him with holes isn't already gruesome enough... besides- it's not like he can die from that..."

"Hey! Did you hear me?! I asked how the hell did you survive?!" Hidan exclaims.

Lumi's light style rains upon him, Hidan tries to move only to be completely emobilised and unable to move thanks to the surrounding string and paper bombs they set.

"The blood on the spear is not mine... it's your partner's," Abe explains once he knows that Hidan is powerless now.

"You jerks!" Hidan curses them as blood trickles down his lips. "Why don't you just finish me off already?!"

"We can't do that in case you are somehow able to reform elsewhere... so we are making sure that you stay close to death every single time... but we won't actually kill you," Abe replies as Lumi looks at him in worry. "You are too dangerous to be left alive... it's nothing personal... really... it's just the most logical step forth..."

Kakuzu collapses as Maki sighs in relief.

"Are you alright?" Samuru asks.

"Yeah..." Maki mutters as she pulls the threads out without a care in the world. Samuru wants to stop her but her hand is too quick.

Samuru glances at Kakuzu's body. He had saw everything. Pan managed to secure the blood needed for the bait when he had sent the Yagiri through Kakuzu.

And while Pan saved Abe, shortly afterwards he gave the capsule to him.

While Samuru is worrying if Lumi and Abe are okay, Maki pays more attention and immediately pushes Samuru out of the way. But the thread creatures weren't aiming for them, not yet at least, while the merged fire and wind thread monsters chases after them, the lightning thread monster dives into Kakuzu's lifeless body.

'Crap!' Samuru eyes widen as he sees Kakuzu revive himself.

But he didn't stop there, the fire and wind thread monsters dives into his back.

"Two of my hearts... destroyed... it's been a while since that happened..." Kakuzu muses as the threads overflow from his stitched up limbs. Who knows how many times he has lost and reattached them, they are practically filled with nothing but threads. 

The fire and wind mask opens, instead of individually firing, it fires together, creating a fire that cannot be blocked by the normal water style. Pan, who had been hiding to analyse the fight, jumps behind him and attempts to take one of the mask with his Yagiri only to be captured by the threads. He is then sent flying towards Maki who catches him.

"Die!"

Too many things were happening at the same time- they cannot dodge yet it didn't matter because Kaneshon flies out from behind Pan, creating a barrier that blocks the fire and wind combination.

But he doesn't stop like before, his jutsu continue to blast towards them. He won't stop until he sees a huge crater onto the ground. Kaneshon's shield is good but it cannot hold on for too long.

'Earth style! Seigan!'

'Water Style! Ripping torrent!'

'Tsunami Vortex Jutsu!'

The jutsu cancels out the combination of fire and water.

Pan sighs in relief as the smoke clears, revealing the rest of Team Yuri. The earlier jutsu was casted by both Yamato and Shi Tai, creating a combination that can match Kakuzu's jutsu.

"Alright!" Maki exclaims in excitement, inspired by what she just witness while Samuru checks out Shi Tai's condition. Even without his byakugan... he can see that Shi Tai hasn't rested since his training.

Hakuno glances back at Pan whose eyes turn normal after seeing Hakuno.

"This is the first time I've seen you this tired senpai... the enemy must be very strong..." Yamato muses.

"Yeah... a little..." Pan glances away but Shi Tai's eyes are filled with determination.

"Where is Abe and Lumi?" Shi Tai asks.

"They are handling the other guy in the woods... it's better if someone with long distance attacks go after them..." Samuru replies.

"I'll go," Takusa replies. "I can find them with my wind style jutsu as well."

"Alright..." Yamato nods to Takusa as Shi Tai and Hakuno smiles at him.

Takusa eyes widen, before smiling back. They are trusting him on this... so he cannot back down.

Takusa understands a member of the Shiragaki clan going but for Abe to go as well?

Shi Tai seems to be worried about him too even after Takusa left.

Hakuno would have felt the same way if he hadn't heard what Abe is capable of.

Hakuno had watched many people go in and out of the office. The most common being the senseis, the only person from his class he'd see is Abe and unlike them, he doesn't pat his head nor does he seem interested in the mission he is given. If he had been like Nakano, he would have made a huge fuss if they weren't given a B-rank mission.

Hakuno chuckles. "He finds doing missions rather troublesome... are you sure he will be fine?"

"Of course he will," Subaru smiles as he takes a sip of his cup of tea.

Hakuno doesn't seem to believe him.

"Sometimes I think I'm underrating him..." Subaru sighs and hands him a note.

"This is...?" Hakuno asks in surprise.

"We have recently received an official offer from the Feudal lord of the land of fire. They want Abe as a member of the feudal lords personal guard division. It's most likely because of Abe's performance in the last chunin exams caught the attention of one of the lord's assistants. The guard's division is like the guardian shinobi twelve."

"That's... the division Kei and Sato-sensei had been in... right?" Hakuno asks in astonishment. "And...? Did he accept?"

Subaru takes another sip of his tea before chuckling.

Hakuno glances to the side while he is walking through the path to go home when he notices Sato and Abe hanging out in the park.

"I heard you rejected the feudal lord's offer..." Sato smiles as they stop for a break.

"Yeah..." Abe mutters, looking away.

"It's not a bad idea to experience the world outside. I don't think I'd be here now if I had not been part of the Guardian Shinobi Twelve."

"It doesn't matter," Abe sighs. "It's not like they cannot find anyone better than me anyway... besides... I worry... about Wakana and Noeru... Hakuno and Pan... " and the unsaid third party, the light of their friend group.

"I see... you also have the will of fire."

"The will of fire?"

"That's right... it refers to the strong will of wanting to protect the village." Sato smiles, looking at the children playing around in the park and the happy families that exists.

"It's nothing that noble," Abe sighs.

"Don't be shy," Sato chuckles, patting him on the back. "You're concerned about them... therefore you want to protect them... right?"

"We are all shinobi of the leaf village... it's bound to happen anyway... if not what else would we be fighting for?"

"Well there are many other reasons... most of them can be selfish... but the will of fire shines upon the village."

"What with a huge flashlight?" Abe snorts. "I'm not Lumi-"

Sato ruffles his hair at his cheeky remark.

Abe opens his eyes before activating the trap, paper bombs and strings wraps around the severed head of Hidan which hadn't start growing another body.

"You may be immortal but that's only if you have a body to reattach yourself to... your body is still human after all... if it's a small part of your body then that fine... but if we take away your whole body... then... it will take a miracle for you to use prosthetics for the whole thing."

"I will curse you! Curse you into the depths of hell!" Hidan exclaims.

Abe unsheathes the sword at his waist. Hidan can only watch helplessly, not even tremble or shake his head. But instead of putting it through his face, he hits a target that had already been drawn there and a hole collapses directly below Hidan.

"I think you're the one who is going to hell... does your god think lightly of you losing a fight like this?" Abe smirks as Hidan lets out a string of curses. "When you curse someone you also curse yourself... do you know what that means?"

"What?!"

"If you call someone stupid it means you yourself is stupid!" Nakano grins.

"-so if you curse to kill someone, you also get killed in retribution. You've cursed and killed the headmaster of the Konoha academy... also everyone's teacher... don't think we would let you get away with it."

"This hole is your grave," Lumi explains after swallowing her feelings.

"I'm going to dig myself out... and... eat your throat!" Hidan exclaims.

Abe rummages through his pockets with a frown before finding the remote and flipping a switch, red lasers aim at Hidan but doesn't fire anything, simply watching him with its lensed eyes.

"If they detect any breaking of dirt, they will inform me of it and I will come over and bury you over... and over again... no matter how many times it takes... I will not let you die... I will make sure you stay in darkness... forever.."

Abe jumps when he feels someone touching his shoulder, a brush of wind, a warm hand.

"You did well... my will of fire... is now yours..." Takeshi smiles.

Abe lowers his head, it's over. He nods to Lumi who strikes a match.

"Y-you- what are you doing with that?!" Hidan exclaims, trying to struggle out of the paper bombs.

"It's the will of fire," Lumi replies, Abe looks at her in surprise. Lumi smiles, so she does know about it too. "The will to protect our village."

She tosses the match. Hidan can only watch helplessly as it lights up like a firework.

'Multi shadow clone jutsu!'

"Multi shadow clone? I see... you are the nine tails jinchuriki..." Kakuzu muses.

'Only two shadow clones...?' Maki's mouth wobbles. 'We are so doomed!'

As if Shi Tai is their only back up. Samuru, seemingly reading her mind, pushes her head down, snapping her out of her joking demeanor.

Pan gives Yamato a short run down of his abilities.

"Shi Tai-" Yamato starts but Shi Tai simply stayed facing the enemy.

"Captain Yamato... you'll be my backup. I will handle this." Shi Tai sends his shadow clones ahead to bait out his attacks but it's going to be hard to even reach him with the threads being flexible and thick enough to overwhelm him if he just go in aimlessly.

'I have to stretch the limits of my chakra... just one or two won't be enough... but I can't let the nine tails chakra leak... so...' Shi Tai closes his eyes before placing his fingers together for the shadow clone jutsu.

Smoke billows, there must be around at least thirty shadow clones. As the clones all charge towards Kakuzu, three stays behind to create a loud sounding Seigan.

'What... earthquake?' Maki gapes.

Samuru narrows his eyes as he watches them. Kakuzu's thread tries to hit one of the clones only for them to be destroyed before he could even pierce through them. He tries swinging his threads to dispel a lot of them at once but the clones grabs his threads and hung on for dear life.

'He mixed in clones with shadow clones...? This guy...' Kakuzu narrows his eyes. He could be dealing with someone as troublesome as Abe or Pan.

'One to gather chakra... the other to maintain the change in chakra form and the last one... to maintain the change in chakra nature...' Pan looks to Shi Tai with the sound of earth rumbling around the seigan.

"Alright... let's test its ability then..." Pan smirks, pulling up his own Seigan.

"E-eh?" Shi Tai asks, trying hard to focus just so his earth style seigan doesn't disappear. "A-are you sure?"

"Yes... it's the only way to know if your training worked or if it's just for show.... you... want to being Nakano back... don't you?" Pan asks.

Shi Tai purses his lips before nodding although Pan has a feeling that's not the only reason. Hakuno watches from the sidelines, worry evident on his face.

Pan leaps forward and Shi Tai hesitates but his earth style seigan clashes with Pan's anyway. Pan grunts, falling to his knees as his hand that collided with his Seigan was completely battered and smoking.

'What power...' Pan glances back at Shi Tai and his eyes widen. He sees the blue flash alright.

Pan didn't need the tengu eyes to see the power held in Shi Tai's hands as pieces of earth rises from the ground.

'What... is that jutsu? If I get hit by that... I'm definitely doomed!' Kakuzu eyes widen as he watches the earth revolving around Shi Tai.

'Earth style! Jiseigan!'

A seigan with the earth revolving around it, almost as if he held the universe in his hand.

Chapter Text

Shi Tai's clones couldn't stop Kakuzu even as they hang on, there was still the fire and wind style mask to worry about.

It blasts his shadow clones away. But... the one with the weird jutsu is gone!

Shi Tai appears on top of him, grabbing him by the neck only to be relentlessly pierced by threads. The one with the jiseigan is behind him, being flinged towards him by his own shadow clones. He tries to move only to be grabbed by Yamato's wood style, other than Pan, he is the other long ranged user.

'I see... he used the clones to hide his jutsu-'

"You've grown... Shi Tai," Pan's eyes soften.

'Take this!'

The seigan hits him and completely engulfs him in a storm of smoke, like being shot with a thousand bullets.

Hakuno hurries over to Shi Tai, despite not having his flute anymore, he is quick to protect Shi Tai from the debris. Yamato creates a wooden shield as debris flies towards them. Pan had taken the second to read the attack with his Tengu eyes.

It's pretty... but also... kind of scary... Pan glances at Shi Tai who is being healed by Hakuno.

"Shi Tai!" Maki exclaims in excitement as she goes over along with Samuru who is only following Maki, not that he is worried about Shi Tai or anything-

"That was awesome! You've won! You've won!" Maki exclaims as she shakes him.

"Ah ah! Please don't- I'm feeling a little nauseous-"

Pan nods at Yamato who goes over to Shi Tai. To think that Shi Tai was able to reach this level... to surpass a legend of the past... and to... surpass him... too.

Pan looks over to the crater that Shi Tai had made.

"But... that was a short ranged jutsu... it's so loud... can't you just shoot it off like a shuriken?"

"Are you crazy?! Having to add chakra change in nature to the seigan is already impressive, don't work Shi Tai to death-"

Pan jumps into the hole.

"How- how could I lose to young brats like you?" Kakuzu grunts.

"Well... you're someone who's fought the first hokage so we mag seem like kids to you... but to us, you're just a washed old man..." Pan snorts. "That's why you're near death and groveling at our feet... one after another, there is always someone that will surpass you."

He is saying that to Kakuzu but also to himself. His hand crackles with lightning, the only jutsu able to completely finish his opponent off, who is unable to move with the holes in his body and can only hopelessly glance up as the light engulfs his vision.

"Good work, everyone," Subaru smiles. "The immediate danger has passed but the Akatsuki still remains... do not let down your guard." Subaru watches Shi Tai who is trying to hide his wounds.

"Did you notice?" Subaru asks as everyone leaves to rest for the day.

"Yeah..." Seima frowns. "The wounds on Shi Tai's hands..."

Subaru frowns in silence as he contemplates about it.

"Has there been any reports on the body Pan brought back?" Subaru asks.

"No... but I'll let them know to put priority on it... " Seima replies.

Subaru nods. "See that you do."

Abe looks at Team Kei who walks in front of him in the light.

"Sorry but... this is where I leave you... I have something else to do..." Abe replies.

"Huh? But Suzuko's house is that way..." Maki teases, prompting Lumi to nudge at her.

"Go on ahead without me... sorry..." Abe smiles sheepishly before turning back.

Lumi places a reassuring hand onto Maki's shoulder as the three of them continue on without him.

Yuri looks down at the grave, one hand holding a bouquet of flowers, the other holding a sleeping Mirai.

"Yuri-sensei?" Abe asks as she turns around in surprise. At the same time Sato seems to have arrived.

"Ah! Abe! Where the hell have you been?!" Sato exclaims.

Mirai whines and yawns as she is abruptly awaken from her beauty sleep.

"Shut it!" Yuri exclaims, knocking Sato with the flowers as he hurriedly catch it despite being attacked by petals.

Yuri cooes and coddles Mirai to sleep again.

Abe chuckles nervously. Never anger a mother near her child.

"You guys are visiting Takeshi-sensei's grave again?" Abe asks as Sato places the flowers at the foot of the grave.

"Yeah... both Yuri and I grew up as orphans... Yuri had to leave her village at such a young age... it was Takeshi-sensei and the third hokage who both saw her beyond what she was worth to the village..." Sato mutters, looking up at the fire where Reizo's grave is marked. "I was never good at ninjutsu but... Takeshi-sensei always saw our strengths and always incorporates my inventions... no matter how lavish they may be..."

"Oh so was the automatic sprinkler your doing then?" Abe snorts. "Nakano used to practice fire jutsus on her sensei's scrolls and managed to find a way to avoid setting off the sprinklers.... but it activated when Kumo accidentally emitted static that one time and caught a student's scroll on fire... it drove Souda-sensei crazy..."

Sato smiles sadly as he looks down at Takeshi's grave. Abe looks at Yuri in the distance who had given up trying to bring Mirai to sleep as she is excitedly waving towards Abe.

"When Mirai grows up I hope to be a sensei like that too..." Abe smiles as he looks at Mirai, the sunset reflecting in his eyes the hope of the future, the will of fire.

It wasn't long until their daily Shogi match returned. The match is a lot more equal sided now...

"Ah..." Abe eyebrows twitches as he looks down at the board. "You haven't played in a year yet you're still putting up a good fight..."

"The climbing silver huh..." Suzuko smiles as she looks down at the board.

"What you'd call a necessary sacrifice to protect the King against a higher opponent," Abe smirks. "If you escape there then a knight will come here..."

"So whichever the pawn runs to your bishop will be supported," Suzuko muses. "That knight sure is a nasty move there... why don't you use this everytime you play against me?"

"I cannot be too predictable after all," Abe snorts. "Besides, if you were to compare Konoha shinobi to shogi pieces... I'm a knight-"

"What does that mean?" Suzuko raises her eyebrows, another person who doesn't believe in personality tests.

"Sato-sensei told me that..."

"I still don't get it... then who would be the king?"

Abe smiles. "The children who will be taking over the future leaf village... they are the king."

Suzuko tilts her head but doesn't seem to be as confused or disagree with him.

"I don't believe in personality test... but what you say... makes some sense I guess... by the way... checkmate!"

"Ah!"

"I guess you can't use that strategy against me anymore! Try harder next time~"

"Damn it!"

Meanwhile, Shi Tai is being checked into the hospital, with Hakuno to take care of him. But there is a lot wrong with this picture... his broken arm... and his lowering blood pressure... it's a miracle he is still awake enough to give him that wide eyed sheepish look.

"You... are lucky to be alive for this long..." Hakuno mutters. "Does it hurt?"

Shi Tai shakes his head, chuckling sheepishly. "It's doesn't-" his voice cuts off when Hakuno gently places his hand over his damaged arm, it's clear that he is in pain.

"Don't overdo it... I know you are trying to look strong but... don't hide your wounds? Alright?" Hakuno smiles down at Shi Tai who looks up at him in surprise.

Shi Tai chuckles fondly as he looks at his bandaged arm.

"What is it?" Hakuno asks, finding it funny and weird that Shi Tai who should be in pain right now is laughing.

"I'm just happy... completing this jutsu... just means that we are getting closer to saving Nakano..."

Hakuno eyes widen before sighing. "Don't force yourself alright? You still have me, Yuri-sensei and Pan after all."

Shi Tai nods, his expression lighting up.

Hakuno turns away, a little blinded by the usually depressed looking kid to look so happy.

Seima brings back the report from the coroner team to Subaru who studies the report. Subaru looks up with a serious expression as he calls for Pan and Yamato to his office.

"Apologies Lord Subaru... but Pan-senpai requested that I brief him later..." Yamato replies, entering the office on his own but Subaru doesn't seem all that surprised or confused, rather he seems to know exactly what he is talking about.

"I asked Noeru to join them but... she insisted that Hakuno follow them instead... I just about have it with her..." Subaru sighs, tired as if she had been arguing with her on this for three years. "Forget about it then... I need to talk to you about Shi Tai's new jutsu..."

Subaru hands him the report.

'This...' Yamato's eyes widen as he reads the report further and further.

"Every chakra network connecting his body cells has been severed, not just the holes in his body is the problem... but the fact that there are damages caused by micro dirts from the earth style seigan... isn't it?" Subaru asks.

"Jiseigan..." Yamato mutters. "Is what he decided to name it..." 

"Yes well... I'm classifying it as a forbidden technique and make sure he never uses it again... this damage done to the body is also the same damage done to his hand... he is lucky if he is able to even lift it in the next few weeks. If he continues to use this he will lose the ability to mold chakra... if his chakra network is severed even my medical ninjutsu can't help him..."

In the darkness of Haru's hideout, a red clad figure stands surrounded by fire, unphased by it as it engulfs her whole body.

"I see... so Hidan and Kakuzu are dead..." Haru muses as he sits in the darkness of his room with only the candlelight illuminating his spider pyjamas and Pakune who is giving him his medicine. He hasn't changed one bit.

"Yes... it seems like the nine tails kid has defeated them..." Pakune mutters. "You let them live just for them to kill at least one more Akatsuki member... right? In the end, they managed to get two..."

"I bet the Akatsuki didn't see that one coming," Haru chuckles in amusement. "Pakune... it looks like we have a code pink on our hands... don't we?"

"Code... pink?" Pakune stammers, looking rather scared that he uttered such a word. But code pink didn't sound like something scary and dangerous... doesn't it?

Pakune didn't like straying away from Haru for long but he has no choice... being kicked out of the hideout by Juri.

"Why don't you go alone?" Pakune asks. "They like you better than me after all..."

"I'd like to see your face when you are forced to see them for more than a few seconds," Juri snickers.

Giant crystals rain from the sky, attacking only Pakune as Juri exclaims out in surprise. Pakune leaps away from them and was about to be hit by a rain of tiny crystals when he coats his hands with chakra to defend himself from it.

"Guren! Guren! Stop!" Pakune exclaims, running away while Juri simply stays in the clear night sky, squinting her eyes to get a look at her.

A dark chuckle emerges from the cave in the small hill slightly above them.

"What... it's just you Pakune... I thought Juri had another stalker trying to take her away..." A woman with a dark blue spikey hair pony tail and black eyes looks down upon them.

"My hero~" Juri teasingly cooes.

"You did it on purpose didn't you?- hey stop attacking me!" Pakune exclaims as he leaps away from another giant crystal that would have squashed him if he was a second slower.

"Oops- delayed reaction, sorry," Guren grins. "Besides, if you died from this then you have to seriously reconsider your position," she muses.

"Right?" Juri grins.

'This is why I don't want to come!' Pakune pants as he catches his breath from all the running.

Chapter Text

A figure hurries through the forest, ragged and panting as he leans against a tree. The ANBU mask peering through his hood as he releases an owl that flies into the night sky.

'I'm counting on you... bring this to the hokage...' he watches the bird disappear into the distance before collapsing onto the ground. Something cracks inside of him before his body is set up in flames.

"An owl sent by one of the ANBU has just arrived..." Seima reports only to find Subaru with a cat.

"Subaru-sama... have you finished your paperwork?" Seima narrows his eyes and Subaru can only look away guiltily. But the cat had found its way on the top of the hokage office and Subaru couldn't resist letting it in rather than leaving it out in the cold night.

Subaru is sure that it's a stray too.

"And? What of the urgent message?" Subaru frowns at Seima who is getting distracted at a time like this... Seima remembers himself and passes the note along to Subaru who reads it.

"Where is Pan?" Subaru asks.

"With Shi Tai... have they tracked down Haru's hideout?" Seima asks.

"No... it says that they nearly had him when they were suddenly attacked... we must select members for a seaech team to be sent off immediately, tell Pan to see me as soon as he is free..."

In the darkness of the hideout, Pakune and Juri follows Guren in until they reach a coleseum.

"It's an order from Lord Haru..." Juri mutters.

"Oh?" Guren muses. "So it's time huh... I doubt it's going to be as exciting as the last one you did Juri... but... I guess since it's an order directly from the boss himself..."

She snaps her fingers and the crystal bars holding them in pulls open.

"Fight to your hearts content everyone! I will pick the best three to serve under Lord Haru~ how fortunate you all are!" Guren's voice echoes throughout the walls as varying degrees of people walk out. Some look to be human, some appear to be monsters, some probably haven't showered in weeks.

Juri doesn't look down, the place is reeking without her even smelling it. She is just glad that she wasn't assigned to this place after her last one ended in a success... though the cleanup was very sloppy for him to end up in the hidden leaf...

"Thank you for the wait! Mix Okonomiyaki with extra flakes... enjoy!"

"Thank you!" Shi Tai beams and uses his mouth to break the chopsticks only to find it a little hard to eat with one hand.

Hakuno looks at Shi Tai with a slight smile. "Here, give me the chopsticks..."

'Ah! Hakuno is going to feed me?!' Shi Tai blushes as he hesitates to give it to him. But he... wouldn't want to trouble him...

Only he finds the chopsticks already close to his mouth and he almost hits it off with his cheek just by turning a bit.

'Hot!-'

"Here say ahhh~" Takusa beams.

"This isn't the part for you to butt in!" Shi Tai exclaims as he leans away from Takusa's prodding chopsticks. "Can't you read the atmosphere for once?!"

Pan comes in only to see them fighting already...

"When a friend is in trouble isn't it polite to help? Besides how am I supposed to read something I can't see...?" Takusa asks unless he is misremembering his socialising manual... it's even approved by one of the senseis called Kei-sensei... though Sato-sensei seems to be unable to stop smiling suspiciously.

"Give me back Noeru pleaseeee-" Shi Tai whines.

"What... what's gotten you all riled up?" Pan asks in amusement.

"Oh! Pan!" Hakuno beams. "Shi Tai cannot use his left hand so we are having a little disagreement as to who is going to feed him..."

'So direct... how can you say that out loud... is there not a single normal person on this team?!'

Pan makes a noise of understanding.

"Here comes the messenger bird... whoosh~" Pan beams.

'That's even worse!' Shi Tai squeaks internally, thinking back on all the times he did that in front of his parents when he wouldn't eat his greens.

While Shi Tai is busy burning his face off, Hakuno comes to the rescue.

"So I'm surprised that you haven't landed in the hospital... after a huge mission like that..." Hakuno mutters.

Pan can only take that insult like a champ. "So that's the image that people get of me these days huh... but Shi Tai has gotten a lot stronger... hasn't he? Even stronger than me..."

Shi Tai looks up at Pan in surprise. For him to admit it so easily...

"But just keep in mind that the greater the jutsu you use... the more risk it comes with..."

But Shi Tai already knows that... looking at his hand which has been caught closest to the blast of his own jutsu...

"You should-"

"I know," Shi Tai smiles up at him. "Like you said, I am stronger now... I know the effects of my jutsu more than anyone."

Pan sighs, looks like it would take a lot of convincing on his part to make Shi Tai never use that jutsu again but Pan is sure that he wouldn't use it unless absolutely necessary... he is not an idiot after all...

"Is Pan not here yet?" Subaru asks as he places down the teams that have been set up for him.

"No... he must be having a hard time with Shi Tai..." Seima mutters.

"I guess we better keep an eye on him... if he continues to use this jutsu nonetheless... then his career as a shinobi would be over-" Subaru sighs.

"Well we can't have that happen now could we?"

Seima jumps a little as Aoi leans through the open windows of the office with a smile as if visiting the house of an old friend.

"Weren't you supposed to be investigating the Akatsuki organisation?" Subaru asks, exasperated.

"Who says I'm still not investigating?" Aoi muses. "But I worry about my pupil... that's all... more importantly... tell me about what happened while I was gone..."

Shi Tai is walking out of the shop when suddenly Pan is being jumped by a little kid in orange, it didn't take long however for her to be sent flying away however. As soon as he did, two figure jump on Pan.

"Ah!" Hakuno exclaims only for Pan to disappear in a puff of smoke.

"Shadow clone!" Akira exclaims.

Ayumu and Akira are both kicked away from the side as Pan reveals himself from above.

"Nice try but..." Pan was about to tell them to train harder when Homura manages to sneak up from behind Shi Tai to tug at his pockets only for him to kick her away again. "You'll have to train your teamwork much more than that..."

"Damn it! I told you we needed to wait until he pulls it out!" Akira exclaims.

"Why are you screaming at me? Homura is the one who said that this was the time to strike... how about you scold her instead?" Ayumu pouts.

"Shut it!" Homura exclaims, emerging from the smoke her hair all bristled. "It would have worked if you two had been faster! Anyway it's clear that we need to try another day! More importantly-" she pokes Shi Tai's bandaged arm earning a wince from him.

"What happened to you?!" Homura exclaims. "We planned on attacking you too with my new jutsu but you're already injured!"

"Were you... really going to use it on me?" Shi Tai asks, swallowing nervously.

"Of course! Who else would I use it on other than my rival?!" Homura exclaims.

Both Pan and Hakuno gave her a weird look.

"Hey... that jutsu should not be used on comrades... besides... he completed his jutsu faster than you did, that injury? It's caused by his super seigan..." Pan snorts.

"Eh?!" Homura and Akira exclaims. Ayumu however doesn't seem surprised.

"A super seigan?" Ayumu asks.

"It's actually called the Jiseigan..."

'I see... he actually did it...' Ayumu frowns.

"Looks like a party started without me~"

"Ah! Pervy sage!" Shi Tai beams.

Pan glances from Ayumu to Aoi, the latter nodding at him.

Chapter Text

"Lord Haru... it's time for your medicine," Pakune enters the room with a tray of pills and water.

"Oh? You've returned~" Haru hums. "How's Guren?"

"The same... I just don't understand why however you'd make such a fuss over her..." Pakune frowns.

"You've never liked her, have you?" Haru muses. "She may not look it but at one time she was my top candidate, of course time was not on her side and Genyumaru was selected in the end... when Nakano achieves the skills she needs, the time of my reincarnation will be near... when that happens both the Akatsuki and Konoha will be a hindrance... our current operation is preparation for when that happens..."

"Lord Haru... it's because of the plans scheduled after your reanimation that I believe there are too many flaws in that woman's character..." Pakune frowns.

"This job can be carried out by no one but Guren... so speed up that test... would you?" Haru tilts his head as Pakune frowns at him, clearly disagreeing when he is right here after all. What can't he do that she can?

"Roger... we will be able to depart today..." Pakune sighs, reluctant but obedient as always. Pakune goes over to the other room, knocking onto the door and announcing his presence, only to find the room empty.

A figure in red stands beside a waterfall, fire sword burning in her hand. She sends it towards the tree in front of her, setting it and its flower ablaze. Some of it falls into the water as if trying to escape the fire while the rest falls onto the ground, turning to ash when a child kneels underneath a tree, patting the fire off of the flowers on the ground.

"Do you like red camellias? White Camellias? Camellias don't lose their petals... the whole flower falls off... you can get oil from the nuts and the tree makes very good charcoal..."

"Where did you come from kid... go home..." Nakano narrows her eyes. How did she not see or sense this kid here?

"Go home? What is a home? I wonder if everyone has a home... do you have a home?"

"I don't have anything like that..." Nakano mutters with a sigh.

Before the kid could ask anymore questions, Pakune comes over to interrupt them.

"So here you are Yukimaru... it's time to leave," Pakune sighs, before noticing Nakano. "Sorry to disturb..." Pakune smiles before leading the kid back to base. Nakano simply stares at the charred flowers.

"Did you tell him?" Subaru asks.

"He knows it better than anyone, I trust him not to use it unless necessary, if you're not convinced I left him in Aoi-sama's care..." Pan replies.

"That's for the best..." Subaru nods. "There is something I want you to do." Subaru hands him the team file.

"It's a search mission, it hasn't been confirmed yet but the ANBU have discovered what could be Haru's hideout, however the mal he sent me only shows the general area..."

"I see..."

"Do you have any problems with the team I've picked?" Subaru asks.

Pan takes one last look at the files before shaking his head.

"What... it's been a while hasn't it? What are the odds that all of us didn't have missions for hokage-sama to summon old team Gouzo like this?" Gekko smiles as he blinks sleepily.

"You... when is the last time you've slept?" Kei muses.

"This should be an easy mission... we can't let the youngsters one up us after all..." Kagero beams.

"Youngsters... we are all still young y'know?" Kei snorts as Pan arrives just in time to hear them bickering.

"Yo Pan, how's it going?" Kei beams. "It's been a while since you've gone to Suzuko's place for Shogi... are you sure you're up for another mission so soon?"

"Well I'm here apparently just to give information and learn from you all, my mission is at most B-rank so don't ask me to do any of the heavy lifting-"

"What... you think we can't be as destructive and energetic as you guys are?!" Gekko exclaims only to cough harshly.

"Well... our team is formed for reconnaissance anyway..." Kagero beams. "But it's been a while since we've been on a team together... being busy with our own stuff and what not... I'm sure we can handle our own with the experience we have..."

"I'll start us off by sending my rats to scout head for us and make sure there isn't any surprises..." Gekko smiles.

"Then I'll be the one to set off traps if there is any..." Kagero muses.

"And then I'll be the one to entry for us..." Kei adds. "Is that alright? Pan?" He asks in amusement.

"You're asking me?" Pan asks, annoyed at the teasing.

Kagero chuckles while Kei grins cheekily.

"If we really find that bastard Haru's hideout... chances are we will find Nakano there too... maybe Kei can break her legs and drag her back to the village-" Gekko snorts.

"How can you suggest something so cruel?" Kagero frowns. "I won't be doing the mission!"

"You... don't tell me you are still soft after all these years?!" Gekko exclaims before coughing loudly.

"Now now, we haven't even left the village and you guys are already fighting," Kei snorts. "Does Shi Tai or Homura know about this mission?"

"Of course not... if I did... she will probably go over on her own..." Kagero mutters. Pan closes his eyes with a sigh, the same goes for Shi Tai although he'd be much more trusting of Shi Tai than Homura to not just charge in without a plan.

Speaking of, Aoi stays with Shi Tai who looks a little annoyed that he didn't get to spend as much time with Pan as he thought he would when he came back to the village after three and a half years of not seeing him. He can only sulk on the bench while Aoi watches the sun set on the village.

"I heard from Subaru that you've mastered the Earth Style: Jiseigan... you did well!" Aoi beams.

"No... if this is the result then it's no good..." referring to his broken arm. "I mastered an instant kill jutsu... but it's pointless if I'm going to waste my chakra on top of getting injured... it's a jutsu that cannot be used over and over... I need to learn some jutsus that use less chakra but are effective..."

To take a grasp of the inner workings of the jutsu after doing it once... Aoi smiles. He really does remind him of...

Aoi smiles before sitting down beside Shi Tai.

"Then it looks like you will have to train more then... right?"

Shi Tai frowns looking up at him. "Are you here to train me then? Isn't there a more important mission you are doing?"

"What can be more important than my student?" Aoi grins. "So? What do you say? Want to travel with me again?"

Shi Tai smiles before nodding in determination.

"First we need to heal that arm!" Aoi beams. "To the hot springs it is!"

'Hot springs... they are really a pervy sage...' Shi Tai narrows his eyes.

"Looks like preparations are complete... I will have a new body," Haru smirks as Pakune returns from his short errand.

Pakune lowers his head as he goes over to grab the kid who is placing the flower on his eye and smelling it.

"Yukimaru, it's time to leave-" Pakune sighs, thinking that this kid is super weird.

"Do you have a home to return to? Pakune-sama?" Yukimaru asks, smiling at him.

"My home is here... so is yours... Haru has high hopes for you... so... don't disappoint him," Pakune beams back.

"I wonder if this is really my home..." Yukimaru mutters.

"Don't dilly dally," Pakune snorts, pulling the kid onto his feet before pushing him out of the room, making him drop the flower in his hands.

He can only glance at it as the door closes.

Guren is also done on her side, having sixteen survivors from the killing.

"Well?" Guren asks.

"Well... it will do..." Juri sighs. One of them turn around to shoot them with their projectile only for them to easily dodge it while Guren slaps him around.

"Let's go your scoundrels," Guren muses as she leaves the hideout with them, as promised, fresh air after years.

"Young lady, the dango here is truly wonderful," Aoi beams at the waitress who smiles at them. "Of course with a beautiful girl like you serving it it cannot be short of perfect~"

"Oh dear... don't call me beautiful like that-" she giggles.

Shi Tai narrows his eyes as Aoi gets their flirting game on.

'We haven't even reach the hot springs yet...'

Once they reach there however it seems like there is no one there.

"What... the last time I was here it was packed to the brim...!" Aoi sighs. "Kids these days... don't know how to appreciate a good soak..."

'Can this bath really heal my bones?' Shi Tai narrows his eyes as he watches Aoi flounder around. That's when he noticed that Aoi is wearing bandages around their chest. Shi Tai looks away hastily as he remembers how he had awaken to Aoi bleeding at the same spot... now that he had known about the rampage he had using the nine tails chakra... could he have...?

"No need to worry about that now..." Aoi smiles as they enters the bath.

"Instead of relying on the nine tails chakra... I want to be strong enough to protect people on my own... but it's not enough... I need a long ranged jutsu..." Shi Tai mutters, leaning his cheek onto the bathroom floor.

"Well why don't you ask Pan that? He's a long ranged combatant," Aoi mutters as they lean against the bath's wall.

"Aren't you supposed to be my sensei? Teach me a few more things would ya?" Shi Tai pouts.

"Fine... but tell me first..." Aoi smiles as they rest in their rooms, Aoi letting their hair loose. "Has your feelings from three years ago changed?" Aoi asks.

They were talking about Shi Tai saying that he will do whatever it takes to bring Nakano back... even if it meant being a fool his whole life.

"Yes... these feelings... I believe that it will never go away... I suppose you can call it my ninja way..."

"I guess so..." Aoi smirks. 'I was so focused on myself that I didn't cherish the people closest to me... I didn't realise that until it was too late... Shi Tai has been living upon that regret for the past three and a half years... with his talent he could soar up to great heights yet he still chooses to hold on to his naive beliefs... even if it meant sacrificing his own body...'

"The fool has matured in his foolish way, I'll acknowledge that," Aoi smirks.

"They say, 'A place where someone still thinks of you, that's a place you can call home...'," Aoi smiles. It's what Haru said to them all those years ago... maybe one day... it's not too late for him to come home. It may be an unrealistic wish... but... one can still dream, Shi Tai had taught them that.

Chapter Text

"Nakano huh..." Gekko frowns remembering the fight Nakano had with Koyuki. She seems to have deep empathy for her opponent and a bright young girl. He cannot help but wonder when she said she was going to be hokage... a tengu clan member... had her teammates really believed her?

"What are you thinking about?" Kei asks with a smile as he looks at Gekko. "You seemed so dazed you stopped coughing," he muses.

"Don't *cough* make *cough* fun of me," Gekko grumbles.

Kei lets out a boisterous laughter. "Not only Abe but even Shi Tai beat the Akatsuki... there is no way we are going to lose to them, right? So don't be so nervous!"

"I'm not nervous!" Gekko exclaims, sending his rats to chew onto Kei only for them to betray him and start rubbing against him instead like an overly affectionate cat. "You idiots!"

Pan can only watch them goof around. A team of experienced jonin is a different breed indeed... they are acting as if though they are going for a walk in a park... either that or they are all idiots.

But as soon as they found something, Kagero is the first one to stop, Kei and Gekko follows suit while Pan pauses onto the branches to watch them from a distance.

Kagero places his hand onto the ground, checking the area.

"It's slightly warmer than the night air... the ANBU who had sent the message most likely..." Kagero frowns.

"Poor guy..." Gekko sighs, pulling out his rats for some reconnaissance. "There are a few more dead bodies up ahead..."

"Which way?" Kei asks.

They follow Gekko to find the entrance to a cave. Since Gekko enters it carelessly it must be safe... only for them to be met with a stray person with curse marks littered all over his body.

"H-help-" he collapses in front of them. Kagero hurries over, not caring if its a trap.

"This guy... he's dead!" Kagero exclaims. Gekko frowns as he listens to the thoughts of his rats.

"There might be more people we can save inside!" Kagero exclaims.

"Wait Kagero!" Gekko exclaims but he isn't listening but Gekko stops Kei and Pan from entering which is a good thing too as the roof collapses, erasing any trace of what could have been inside of it. Kagero however comes out of it unscathed.

"There were people there... still alive! But..." Kagero looks away, expression pained like his children just died.

"Most likely a trap was set to get rid of any evidence..." Gekko frowns as he lets the rat search for more clues, although he highly doubts their will be much.

"Well... we found the hideout... we can technically go back..." Kei muses.

"We can't! Not when Haru is still out there! When I get my hands on him I'll... I'll!" Kagero punches the air as if Haru is right in front of him.

"Hey hey Kagero no point getting so worked up right now, they must have set the trap on a timer so..." Gekko clears his throat. "They might still be near by... I'll use my rats to interrogate them..."

They both look like they would do something reckless... Pan looks up to Kei who smiles at him.

"Reminds you of someone huh?" Kei smirks.

Kagero and Gekko looks up at him in confusion. Pan can only stay silent but something tells Kei that Pan would easily get what he is putting down.

"Shall we go looking for them then?"

"Do whatever you want."

Meanwhile those who survives follow Guren over to the their mission but their expressions are pale and ugly. Even by Guren's standards.

They seem ready to sneak an attack on her. One of them got too trigger happy and attacks her with their canon hands.

Without looking back Guren, leaps at the last minute, bullet whizzing past her back. She pushes onto the guy that was attempting to grab and immobilise her with his glowing arms.

'Crystal style... crystal prison-'

A huge pink crystal pierces the sky.

At the same time, while Team Gouzo is on the move, Gekko raises his chin.

"My rats have detected the enemy," Gekko replies, changing their directions.

"Jeez... they are not only weak but they are also stupid..." a man in very short spikey hair muses as he watches from afar with three other figures.

Guren chuckles. "Are you saying you are smarter?"

A sharp faced girl with sharp nails and messy brown short hair looks at Guren with her blue eyes awe as pink remnants of crystals sparkle around her.

"So are you coming?"

"I-i-i--i...!" she stammers. But the guy in front speaks for her.

"Of course! We did not run away, we simply wanted to avoid a fight~" the guy who is leading them is Rinji, she has to keep an eye on that guy... he is a lot like Pakune in a sense that no one knew where his loyalties lie... and for him to gather these group of people...

Kit, a white haired man with fox-like features, it's clear that he was a failed experiment by orochimaru given that he is here but he is surprisingly the most normal out of the others.

The girl who stammered a lot is Akio, who is painfully obvious that she is naive and worships people easily. She not only loves her despite the poor conditions she has subjected them to, but also Haru who is the cause of her deformation. But not the stammering, she always had that as far as Guren is concerned.

Finally, there is Kasumi, who is a dwarf with black long hair, a bald patch and a large nose. He is by far the most pitiful in her opinion, he used to be so beautiful...

"If I go back without anybody I'll get scolded," Guren shrugs. "Betray me and I'll kill you~" she says, simple and well cut as she casually walks by them.

Team Gouzo looks at the shimmering glitter in the air.

"A jutsu that encases people in crystals...? But that's..." Kagero looks to Kei who frowns up at it.

"I've never seen a jutsu like this before..." Gekko frowns as he picks up a rat which has been encased in crystal only for it to shatter into dust.

"This... couldn't be..."

"Maybe we'll do a simple jutsu using your earth chakra," Aoi hums, after their relaxing bath they are at the river bank since it's clear that Shi Tai is anxious to start. "Do you remember the training we did during our last journey?"

Shi Tai hums, nodding as if he remembers but in the end he scratches the back of his head sheepishly. "I forgot..."

"Your memory still needs work" Aoi snorts. "We trained with snakes remember? Back then I thought it was too soon but now we can do it, it's called a collaboration ninjutsu," Aoi adds. "Combining two jutsu to transform them into one stronger jutsu."

"I see... I did it once with Captain Yamato..." Shi Tai mutters.

"I see...  then this should be a walk in the park then!" Aoi beams as he summons a purple scaled snake with green eyes.

"Huh?!?!? How did you summon me?! Hey! Aoi-channn does this mean I am out of probation?!" Manda exclaims.

"Don't get too hasty, if you manage to train my student in doing a collaboration jutsu then I'll remove the seal from you," Aoi grins.

"Seal...?" Shi Tai asks as the snake turns to him with a dark look in his eyes.

"You know I hate collaboration jutsu the most... are you sure you don't need me to just cast a genjutsu and call it a day?" Manda asks, whining a little. "It's stifling in this form!" He wiggles around like a petulant child even enough he just called Aoi... chan...?

"No can do," Aoi sighs.

"Why don't you and I do a collaboration jutsu?" Shi Tai asks.

"I can't be with you all the time... but you can summon the snake," Aoi shrugs. "I'll let you see it one time so you'd know what to expect, how about that Manda-san?"

"Alright alright... but only because you ask so nicely," why is the snake blushing?

Aoi places his hand onto Manda and the snake spits out water that cuts through four trees in a row.

"So sharp!" Shi Tai's eyes widen, not expecting a simple water style to be this powerful.

"With perfect timing, my chakra flowed into Manda's water pistol, your sturdy earth chakra will go well with the water, making it more flexible on the range and weight... if you practice you'll be able to perfect an even stronger jutsu."

"Research... yes... research..." Aoi grins peering through the bushes, half expecting pretty figures through the smoke only to see the smiling faces of wrinkled old men. "On second thought..." Aoi frowns, he is about to leave when a kick knocks away out of nowhere.

"Ouch! Who dares interrupt my research?!" Aoi exclaims. Only to find Wakana looking mighty angry.

"You... what are you teaching Shi Tai?!" Wakana exclaims as she slaps them around like she is the mom of Shi Tai. Shi Tai can only watch helplessly, he cannot save them from Wakana's wrath. Once she has cooled down a little bit, she goes over to Shi Tai and her face immediately brightens.

"Are you training?" Wakana asks. "So soon when your arm hasn't recovered?"

"U-um... I'm doing some light training... just light ones..." Shi Tai replies nervously.

Manda hides behind Shi Tai. 'This girl... is scary...' as if reminding him of someone.

"I see... well don't push it too much... well I know medical ninjutsu anyway so if it hurts anywhere let me know okay?"

"O-okay... thanks Wakana nee-chan..."

"What about me? Can I get some healing...?" Aoi whines as they pull themselves out of the dent they made through the bushes. While they were messing around, Aoi finds a mark appearing on their finger. It's not a splinter or a cut, rather it's the mark of a snake.

Kei watches Pan as he stands up after doing his jutsu.

"Alright, let's pursue the enemy, increase the range, spread out and search but don't get too close alright? Send out the signal and do not engage the enemy until we are all here... got it?" Kei asks, looking at Kagero specifically.

"Of course," Kagero beams.

"I, Rinji, will take care of things in your absence, so don't worry..."

"I'll be counting on you," Guren replies but her voice has no feeling to it at all as she disappears from the ruins of a village they are seeking shelter in.

"I guess she still can't trust us," Kit muses, his tail wagging. "She doesn't want us to know where Haru's hideout is so we are stuck here..."

"She's extremely cautious, that's why she rarely makes mistakes... so conversely we can trust her," Rinji smiles.

"The ones who were killed were trying to run away because they didn't want to see Haru, can you really trust her?" Kit asks as Akio watches them wordlessly.

Meanwhile Guren lands near the entrance to the hideout, not expecting however for her to meet Haru there who had just left it. Guren wanted to call to him when another figure appears behind him.

Guren's eyes widen as she remembers her to be the kid that she had met when he came back to the hideout... but... Haru had newly reincarnated into a new body with a new girl following behind him.

"You are late..." Pakune smirks. "Lord Haru has chosen Gen'yūmaru as his vessel and that is Tengu Nakano, Lord Haru's next vessel."

Guren grits her teeth. She had always been too late... Nakano and Haru both leaves the hideout to face each other at the cliffside. It looks like they are having a secret meeting but what meeting cannot be held inside the hideout? Instead Haru disappears and something rumbles in the distance. Hundreds of masked figures charge towards Nakano and she didn't even touch her sword and in quick succession, does a few hand signs.

The fire that she spits out is massive, almost as big as the sunset behind her. Guren gapes at the sheer size of the jutsu. Nakano is still blowing fire even after a few seconds, burning away anyone that got close.

'What... a fire style this strong and long?' She realises then and there that she has been beat.

"There are still a few you've missed... unless you've become heartless you will never beat Shinto," Haru chids but his expression is still giddy from the power she just exerted.

"I will become heartless when I'm in front of him, finishing them off now will just he a waste of my energy," Nakano snorts.

'What a bullheaded kid... reminds me when I was young... I quickly grew out of it however...'

"If there is nothing else..." Nakano walks away, not caring if she is being rude to Haru.

'A little while... soon... the tengu chakra will be worth it...'

Nakano walks past Guren, glancing at her.

"Sorry to take him away from you... he's such a pain... why test me when he already knows what he wants... right?" Nakano grins.

While it was meant to be reassuring to Guren, it was anything but.

"Guren, it's been a while..." Haru smiles as he appears in front of her. "I'm glad you came."

Guren eyes widen before looking back at Nakano who is already walking back to the hideout.

"That's right... he is my next vessel. You haven't given up yet... have you? On being my vessel? Your abilities are quite appealing..."

Guren looks at him in surprise.

"When I first met you I was quite surprised."

'No...' Guren thinks back to when they first met, a young Guren kneels and cries in front of a burning building when Haru walks out of the fire.

"The power you have... I'm interested," Haru whispers into her ear. "Come with me..." and Guren, entranced by the front row seats to his power, chases after him.

"There is only one reason why you were summoned, I need you to do something for me..."

"Of course. That is the reason why I serve you, Lord Haru," Guren smiles.

"I really want you for this mission. In fact, you're the only one who can do it... then perhaps I may want to reconsider... who is best suited to become my vessel." Haru replies before heading back to the hideout.

Shi Tai is taking a soak when he noticed a boy out of the corner of his eye. He notices that the boy is holding a flower... also he is entirely clothed...

"Kid... aren't you hot?" Shi Tai asks.

"Not really... I feel kind of cold actually..." Yukimaru beams as he twirls the Camellia in his hand.

"Then you should just stay in your room and turn on the heater..." Shi Tai frowns. "What flower is that?"

"It's a camellia," Yukimaru beams. "Camellias don't lose their petals... the whole flower falls off... you can get oil from the nuts and the tree makes very good charcoal..."

"Is there a symbolism to it?" Shi Tai asks, curious.

"Symbolism? What is that?"

"It's like... some kind of hidden meaning to it... like some kind of lesson or story it can represent..."

"I don't know anything about that..."

"I see... I guess I can't ask Kenzo-sensei huh..." Shi Tai mutters.

"Why not?"

"Well for one... Kenzo-sensei is not home... he has gone on a very long mission... and well-"

"Home? So do you know what home is?" Yukimaru asks.

"Home? I guess it's a place where you rest?" Shi Tai asks but remembers what Aoi said. "Or maybe it's something about... hm... someone thinking about you... that's where your home is..." Shi Tai frowns trying to remember the quote.

"If someone is thinking about me... that will be my home?" Yukimaru asks.

"Yes..." Shi Tai looks up when he hears the giggle grow further and further away. "What a strange kid..."